r . if. ■iifr!^,i«,aBar'a^teijAJi£3>ii*f#aJ^SM^ IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) r 1/ % 1.0 I.I ■so "^" H^B ■^ Ui2 12.2 lu .3. mm 14.0 6" 2.0 L25 iiiiu nil 1.6 5' PhotDgraphic Sciences Corporation \ k*^' •^ [V \\ 33 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14SS0 (716) 872-4503 O^ <^.^ «' I CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. fi CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. 'j$<" Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques f Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques The Institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. L'Institut a microfilm* le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les d6tails de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-§tre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite. ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la m6thode normale de fllmage sont indiqu6s ci-dessous. D Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur □ Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagde □ Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaur6e et/ou pelliculde M Cover title missing/ v Le titre de couverture manque □ Coloured maps/ Cartes gdographiques en couleur □ Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) n D D Coloured plates and/or Illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Reli6 avec d'autres documents Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La reliure serr^e peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion le long de Sa marge intirieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ 11 se peut que certaines pages blanches ajoutSes lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque ceia 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont pas 6t6 filmdes. Additional comments:/ Commentaires suppl6mentaires: D D D D D D D D Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur Pages damaged/ Pages endommagSes Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restaurSes et/ou pelliculees Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Pages dScolor^es, tachet^es ou piqu6es Pages detached/ Pages d^tachSes Showthrough/ Transparence Quality of print varies/ Quality inSgale de I'impression Includes supplementary material/ Comprend du materiel supplementaire Only edition available/ Seule Edition disponible Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages toialement ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure. etc., ont 6t6 film6es d nouveau de fa9on k obtenir la mnilleure image possible. This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est filn>6 au taux de r6duction indiqu6 cidessous. 10X 14X 18X 22X 26X 30X ^ 15V 1fiX 20X 24X 28X 32X tails i du odifier ' une mage errata I to t } peiure. on d n 32X The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks to the generosity of: Library of Congress Photoduplication Service The images appearing here are the best quality possible considering the condition and legibility of the original copy and in keeping with the filming contract specifications. Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All other original copies are filmed beginning on the first page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impression. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol -^ (meaning "CON- TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever applies. l\/laps. plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: 1 2 3 L'exemplaire fiimd fut reproduit grdce d la g6n6rosit6 de: Library of Congress Photoduplication Service Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et de la nettel6 de I'exempiaire film6, et en conformity avec les conditions du contrat de filmage. Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en papier est imprimis sont film^s en commenpant par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires originaux sont filmto en commenpant par la premiere page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par la dernidre page qui comporte une telle empreinte. Un des symboles suivants apparaTtra sur la dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le cas: le symbols — ► signifie "A SUIVRE", le symbols V signifie "FIN ". Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent 6tre film6s d des taux de reduction diffiftrents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre reproduit en un seui clich6, it est film6 d partir de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite, et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre d'images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants illustrent la mithcde. 1 2 3 4 5 6 TABULAR \lkW OF THE COMPAIUBp ATLAJTTIC AIiPHABETS & OI.TPHS OF AFRICA AXD AllI£RICA, By Prof. C. 8. BdFIJ^ESQUE. Philadelphia, igg^ LYBIAN. \l* Primitive and tScroatic, i. Old Demotic or Tuaric, |Meaning8 and Names of Letters in No. 1. '• BE^e. XNoM. AIPS. ESH IFR. KTongue. OMBR 1. 2. AMERICAN. 8. Letters of Otolum, 4. Glyphs of Otolum. Names of Letters in No. 9 3. A. E. I. o-l U. L. M.l NJ R. B.p! C.k D.t G. V.f Ssh. Th.z. 33^ i) ;> X /. Vi W «^r^ : \ // \ LI inl (u E 3 c; ^' -HX 4-y f- vv w V (:. V 8^0 :i ^q)^> ^»/ # UJ \ 11' A EI IZ OVV uvv IL IM IN IR IB UK. ID.ET Uili UW S. ISH UZ ! Stf tK Itf ^K ^tf ^tf tt! ^ttl V£ !U£ ^C ^Itf ^tf ^tf !yc VtfUC Stf ^ttl^C^tf ^tf ^tf ^K ^K ^tf fttf ^tf Sltf MC IM Mtf AW^tt I ^w^ff ^K ^K^V ^K ^K ^K M% #K #n ^K ^n ^K ^K ^K ^K ^K ^W^P ^V ^K ^K ME mC^K ^K ^R liK ^K flwW IRmK iftliiiitiii'^ ' E ^K ^n ^K ^K^K ^n 9n ^K^K m ^K ^K ^M MH V tXAHTTIC I£RICA, Philadelphia. 1832* IRICAN. T8 of Otolum, ihs of Otolum. Names of Letters in "So- 3 A^ILAS3ffa® ^(DIIIIBSI^aia AND .0^ J. I ,-f FRISND OF KNOWUaDGE. IN EIGHT NTTMBERS, ^: ■'*■ rn 'Ml^l ■' ges,. Historical and Geological Facts, &c. &6. fitc. BY C. S. RAPIXESaiIB,^A. ]«..*PH.1>. Professor qf Mistical <^ndNaturaiScien<^s,M^b^ ^seve- ral kamed societies in Europe and Amenca,tir''' Knowledge is the mental food qf man. J FlOUitES. Melissa or Baling Mammi^ Cave, Franklinia, Fowil Teeth, page UlTubular shell, page 127 Vrvr New Fossil Shells, 142 79 American and Lybian Glyphs looj or Primitive Alphabets, S8 — •••••tw— / PHILADELPHM : (TWO DOLJUARS.) INDEX. **iri^*^:' Agriculture, pages 12, 13, S6. AUeghany Mts, 105, 157, 188. Americaa Antiquities, RO, 81. 126, 195. , American Htatorj, 6, 8, 51, 56, 85, 98, lir, 127, 195, 197. Anthropology, 6, 85, 161, 171, 172. Antidiluvian History of China, S2. Architecture, 183. ' Botany, 15, 16, 78, 119, 131, 144 to 153, 163, 164, 167, 176 to 182, 199, 200, 206. Chemistry, 12. Cl»roiMlogy, 22, 117, 130. Commerce. 32, 166. ,i, • , :. Cradle ofMankind, 101. ^^S. WMH II ' - ^...iwkiWf r-i-'-'^"'-''^^ ■"I*^ '^» MEX8, I, Flowers, a. 1833, ). s, Member of Works, [TS, * exico, South rope. ►UE COPY, Hants, the Regions ot Iventucky, ;inia, 8 500. lonographs, 8 20. 10. r. 5. ATImAKTIC JOURNAIi, AND ,1 ' - A CYCLOPEDIC JOURNAL AND REVIEW S or CKIVERIAI. ICIEKCB AND ENOWIi'^Dnr: ■ I9T0RICAL, NATDRAL, AKD MEDICAL ARTS AND tCIEKCCf : . , . INOUITRT, AQRICULTDRE, EDOCATIOW, AND EVERY OtEFOI. UifOHIUTIOM: ^ ,{ WITH JfUMEROUS FIOURES. f^ EDITOR. C. S. RAFINESQUE, Professor of Historical and J\ratural Sciences, Sfe. Vol. I. PHILADELPHIA, spring of 1832. P No. 1. -Y Knowledge is the mental food of man. INTRODUCTION. Periodicals abound in the Uni- ted Stales ; but those calculated to improve and instruct, to scatter the seeds of learning, and become emi- nently useful by rendering all kind of knowledge and improvements popular, are as yet but few and costly; thus beyond the means of those whom they are most likely to benefit. It is such a deficiency that this journal is partly intended to supply. It )S contemplated therefore to publish, in the city of Philadelphia, a new periodical journal under the above title. It will be <;onducted by Prof. RAFiNESquE, assisted by several gentlemen of considerable talent and knowledge. This journal shall contain every thing calculated to enlighten, in- struct, and improve the mind. It will not be confined to any jiarticu- lar branch of literature and science, but embrace by turns every subject useful or interesting. Agriculture and economy, ilrith discoveries in the useful arts and practical sci- ences, will claim peculiar attention. Literature shall not be forgotten ; it is also a branch of knowledge, but facts shall have the preference over fiction. Reviews will be in- trnduced on the new plan of statin* the increase of knowledge afforded by books. The whole is intended to be original matter; selections shall seldom be resorted to. Tfe^i journal is VMtured without any pretensions, and none of the usual pompous promises. It will be of a strikinely novel character, and must be left to speak for itieifi to deserve by its own intrinsic value and merit the patronage which it claims from all the friends of knowledge, education and learning* The Editor being always in pur- suit of knowledge, will be able to furnish most of the articles, when not proffered by his collaborators. The subscription is limited to onk DOLLAR per annum, or TWO dollars for each volume of twelve numbers, or four hundred pages, title-paEe, index, and nearly ilftjf figures. This Steriodical is begun in a quarterly brm, but it is hoped may soon be- come a monthly journal. Communications for this Journal, may be left at the post iffice or sent by mail, postage pa' '>■ None will be calculated tor thu { uoer unless very terse and concise, either use* ful or novel in character or purpose: new facts will be acceptable above all. Anonymous papers or Reviews will very seldom be accepted. Every writer ought never to be ashamed of bis pen and deeds. The initials of C. S. R. will designate Ufef editorial articles. ^' / ■ r// ^■■ 1. LATENT KNOWLEDGE. Besides the actual active know- ledge of mankind, formed by the accumulation of exertions in all the branches of human acquiremeota; and spread in the numberleu bookt lii'iiMtiii iii'iiiiiBiiwiMii mmi^mm^rmtm a A ,1 t ■K^^ on education, tlie arts and sciences, history and literature : there is an- other mass of knowledge, which may be r 'lied latent or sleeping. The amount of it is much creatur than could be supposed. Ihcre are in all the brandies of knowledge, some portions nearly forgotten and lost, which gradually sink into oblivion and are lost to mankind; like the im- mense amount of facts, events and practices, which have thus become extinct during the lapse of ages. If all the extinct knowledge was yet existing, it might exceed per- naps what is now extant, although we deem it prodigious. Every friend of learning has to regret the loss of some past knowledge, of which faint indications or small fragments merely remain. But if the latent knowledge be added, as it is eventually by the neglect of ignorance, the whole of this dormant or forgotten, together with the dead or lost, both of which are now ren- dered useless to mankind, will be found prodigious. But fortunately the latent or dor- mant may yet be restored and ren- dered available, by care, patient re- searches and exertions. It is 'to be found scattered in old books, or even newpublicationsof limitzd cir- culation, in manuscripts, in the memory of men, in monuments that speak a peculiar language to be learnt and restored. All this among us. But further oQ*. we have in the literature and books of Asia from Persia to India, China and Japan, an inexhaustible mine of learning, hardly explored as vet. The Asi- atic nations, were the first teachers of mankind ; their western children who boast of having surpassed them in every thing, have neglected their old teachers fur ages; but now be- gin to interrogate them again. Ourattention shall often be drawn towards this subject. It is deplo- rable to see the servility, laziness and ignorance of many of our popu- lar writers on all subjects. They will not take the trouble to enquire; they bow to some idols of yore, and. copy or compile from them without discernment nor careful in- vestigation of previous labours by other men or nations. We can hardly open a work of history, tra- vel, or bciiMice, without meeting thousand instances of neglect and ignorance. All our books of edu- cation are !>adly deficient, except on those matters lately investigated. Pacts, events and discoveries with- out number are set aside, not at- tended to, or sven not known. To this shameful practice, which threat- ens a true Vundalic destruction of knowledge, we mean to draw the attention of the public, and exiiose it in all its turpitude and injurious bearings. C. S. R. 2. PUBIJC INSTRUCTION. Free Institutions of Paris and trance. The following concise account of those Institutions, and their won- derful effect upon the French peo- ple, is not derived from any doubt- ful source or formal friend; but chiefly from the pen of Sir Arthur Faulkner, an Englishman, whovisit- ed France in 1827 for the purpose of investigating the subject of such free Institutions: and from an ana- lytical abridgement of the work pub- lished by him on his return. They are obvious and luminous facts, speaking volumes in favour of free Education. The ' total number of general schools in Paris was 647 in 1827, having 60,000 scholars. They were cliietly '■294 Infant schools, all gratis, teaching reading, writing,and arith- metic, and elements of drawing. 53 primary schools for boys. 51 ditto for girls. 22Sundav scliools. 12 Schoofs of mutual Instruction for boys. 5 ditto for girls. 1 00 Boarding schools for boys. 110 ditto for girls. Besides innumerable peculiar schools of Drawing, Painting, Ar- »-^^^f.f%jrf*^-p--^f^f^ 'MT^'^.'^f I B Idols of yore, npile frum them ntnor careful in- vious labours by tions. We can k of history, tra- without meeting s of neglect anQ ur books of edu- ificient, except on ely investigated, discoveries with- et aside, not at- ; not iinown. To :ice, which threat- lie destruction of lean to draw the ubiic, and expose ide and injurious C. S. R. srhucTioN. 15 of Paris and ice. oDcise account of , and their won- the French peo- 1 from any doubt- rmal friend; but >en of Sir Arthur ishman,whovisit- 7 for the purpose 16 subject of such and from an ana- it of the work pub- lis return. They luminous facts, in favour of free nber of general was 647 in 1827, olars. They were schools, all gratis, .vriting.and arith- its of drawing. )ols for boys, for girls. uls. lutual Instruction for girls, chools for boys. for girls, nerable peculiar iig, Painting, Ar- ( -nrT|p' 11 V mu. I ^1 chitecture. Masonry, Carpentry, Music, I^anguages, Mathematics, and all the sciences. The schools are all free and gra- tuitous, except the Boarding schouU. The girls are taught sewina, handy- work, embroidery, and all the trades suitable and befitting females to earn a living! There are also schools for the un- fortunate, for the blind, the lame, the cripples, the deformed, all of which are taught trades suitable to their state, and enabling them to earn their living by useful labor. There are 34 public libraries in Paris, all free to every one, open and accessible every day, with po- lite librarians and servants to help readers. The largest, or the r(jyal library, contains 500,000 volumes ! the next 170,000, the third 93,000. The library of the Institute has 70,000 volumes, the city library 42,000; the other from 2000 to 30,000. French books are printed and sold at one-third of the price of English books, with a rapidity be- yond belief, and thus circulated all over Europe. Old books and se- cond-hand books arc sold for a mere trifle in the streets by 1000 pedlars, or on benches. The public garden and museum, are the Emporium and palace of natural sciences. Open and free to everyone; in the garden, agricul- ture and gardening are taught gra- tis, and seeds given to all who ap- ply. All the natural sciences are taught by free lectures and demon- strations to whoever attends. The Louvre, or palace of fine arts, is opened to the public every day, even Sundays, and crowded by vis- itors. Fifty other Institutions have pe- culiar Cabinets,Mu8eums,Galleries, with free admittance and free lec- tures ; in all the medical sciences. History and Literature, Mining, Engineering, &c. No fees are taken by Professors and Assistants, for teaching, de- monstrating and waiting on visitors. .iA*«^:. ^---l.-^.'-A:ijy^ji^^^ No present is allowed, much lest exacted as in England by servants and underlings. The same happens all over France. Free schools are scattered over the whole country ,and free Institutions, Libraries, Museums, Gardens, Ly- ceums, &c., in all the principal towns and cities. Lectures on Farming are given by practical far- mers, on trades by meshanics. The expenses of these free Insti- tutions are borne by the state, the cities,or foundations for the purpose; but chiefly paid out of the public ex- pense, under the title of Public In- struction. The most useful, and most honourable mode of spending public money. Consequencea. The happy results of this state of things, ar« that the French are be- come a great people, at the head of civilized Europe, and withal a mo- ral people! much better off and more moral than the English. The former idle gallantry and vicious courses are become quite uncom- mon. The French peasantry are industrious, frugal, orderly, kind, cheerful and contented. There are no paupers as in England. A few besjgars only are licensed under pe- culiar circumstances, if unlicensed they are taken up as vanbonds. Vices and crimes are much less in number and atrocity than in Eng- land. Wine sells every where lor one to three cents the bottle, yet intoxication is hardly known. No brandy, and no alcoholic liquors are drunk to poison andWutalize the body and mind. Sir A. Faulkner exclaims in des- pair: « England is famous for char- ities to the nelpless, but neglects to prepare the people to help them- selves. When we reflect on the peculiar facilities ofaccess to books, lectures, museums, cabinets, &c. in Paris and all over France.gratis to all, we have a ready solution why the French community at large are so much advanced in civilization and refinement, before any other wm ' A h atiii^ country In the world!" Thl» con- ftwion comes from an Englishman. In the United States, we imitate, as jret, England in almost every thing, good or bad. Thus we can hardly believe that it is possible tu have Free Institutions, Culleccs, Lecturea, Libraries. Museums, &c. without paying at least a fee of '25 cents each time we visit them, or an annual subscription. And thus we have intemperance, immorality, Cupert, ignorance'— with all their neful consequences. 'What ought to be done, and what free Institu^ tiona are immediately required to foster* preserve and secure, the fu- ture liberties and morals of our peo- 81e, will be indicated at a future me. Public Instruction or the ac- quirement of knowledge, by all ^oungand old, unlimited and with, out cost, must be^ the principal means of future national happiness. 3cNj. Fbankun» ju. 8. PHILOLOGY. JRrrt LitUr to Mr. Ciiaitoliqm, on the Ontphie lyaitmi of JImtrica, ami the Glmht rfOnumt or Fai.bn«db, in Central Jinu- ritt. You have become celebrated by decyphering, at last, the glyphs and characters of the ancient Egyptians, which all your learned predecessors had deemed a riddle, and pronounc- ed impossible to read. You first announced your discovery in a let- ter. I am going to follow your foot- steps on another continent, and a theme equally obscure; to none but yourself can I address with more propriety, letters on r. subject so much alike in purpose and import- ance, and 00 similar to your own la- bours. I shall niit enter at present into any very elaborate discussion. I ahall merely detail in a concise manner, t!ie object and result of my inquiries, so as to assert my claim to a discovery of some importance in a philological and historical point pf view; which was announced as early as. 1828 in some journals, (3 iatttrt to Mr. M'CuUoh on the Ame- rican nations,^ but not properly il- lustrated. Their full development would require a volume, like that of yours on the Ksyptian antiquities, and may follow this perhaps at some future time. It may be needful to prefix tho following principles as guides to my researches, or results of my inqui- ries. 1. America has been the land of false systems; all those made in Europe on it are more or less vain and erroneous. a. The Americans were equal in antiquity, civilization, and sciences to the nations of Africa and Europe; like them the children of the Asiatic nations. 3.. It is false that no American nations had systems of writing, glyphs, and letters. Several had various modes of perpetuating ideas. 4. There were several such gra- phic systems in America to express ideas; all of which find equivalents in the east continent. 5. They may be ranged in twelve series, proceeding from the most simple to the. most complex. Ut (Sferies.-^Fictured symbols or glyphs of the Toltccas, Aztecas, Huaztecas, Skeres, Panes, &c. Si- milar to the first symbols of the Chi- nese, invented by Tien-hoang before the flood, and earliest Egyptian glyphs. &d Series. — Outlines of figures or abridged symbols and glyphs, ex- pressing words or ideas; used by almost all the nations of North and South America, even the most rude. Similar to the second kind of Egvp- tian symbols, and the Tortoise fet- ters brought to China by the Long- ma (dragon and horse) nation of barbarous horsemen, under 8ui-gin. 5d Series. — Quipos or knots on strings used by the Peruvians and several other South American na- tions. Similar to the third kind of Chinese glyphs introduced under Yong-ching, and used also by many nations of Africa. 4th ^eries.^ Wampums or strings ] .i«.i liilltti I ■Tlr i ffr' ii MXii i tiiiii>M" ' ' ' i S 'i ' !-, * '. »^sagf:. I not properlj il* ull develupment ume, like that of itian antiiiuitieM, perhaps at lume il to prefix the I as KUiiles to my Ita uf my iuqui- teen the land of those made in »re or lesa vain 18 were equal in on, and aciencea rica and Europe; ■enoftheAaiatic at no American ims of writing. 8. Several had rpetuating ideaa. sveral such gra- nerica to express find equivalents nt. ranged in twelve from the moat complex, tared symbols or iltccas, Aztecas, , Panes, &c. Si- mbolsoftheChi- 'ien-hoang before irliest Egyptian ines of figures or and glyphs, ex- ideas; used by ins of North and in the most rude, id kind of Egvp- .he Tortoise fet- na by the Long- lorse) nation of I, under 8ui-gin. los or knots on Peruvians and :h American na- he third kind of itroduced under sed also by many mpums or strings of shells and beads, used by many] nations of North America. Similar to those used by some ancient or rude nations in ull the parts of the world, as tokens of ideas. 5th Series. — Runic glyphs or marks and notches on twigs ur lines, used by several nations of North America. Consiinilur to the runic glyphs of the Celtic and Teutonic nations. 6//( Series, — Uuiiic marks and dots or graphic symbols, not on strings nor lines, but in rows; expressing words or ideas; used by the ancient nations of North America and Mex- ico, the Talei;a8, Aztecas, Natchez, Powhatan8,Tu8cai-oras, &c. and also the Muhizcas of South America. Similar to the ancient symbols uf the Etruscans, Egyptians, Celts, &c. and the Ho-tu of the Chinese, in- vented by Tsang-hiei called also the Ko-teu-chu letters, which were in use in China till 827 before our era. 7th iSeries.— Alphabetical sym- bols, expressing syllables or sounds; not words, but grouped ; and the groups disposed in rows; such is the fraphic system of the monuments of Holum, near Palenque, the Ameri- can Thebes. Consimilar to the groups of alphabetical symbols used by the ancient Lybians, Egyptians, Persians, and also the last graphic system of the Chinese, called Ven- ixe, invented by Sse-hoang, Qth Series. — Cursive symbols in groups, and the groups in parallel rows, derived from ihe last, ^which are chiefly monumental,) and used in the manuscripts of the Mayans, Guatimalans, &c. Consimilar to the actual cursive Chinese, some demO' tic Egyptian and many modilications of ancient graphic alphabets, group- ing the letters or syllables. 9th Series. — Syllabic letters ex pressingsyllables.notsimplesounds, and disposed in rows. Such is the late syllabic alphabet of the Chero- kis, and many graphic inscriptions found in North ana South America. Similar to the syllabic alphabets of Asia, Africa, and Polynesia. loth .SfriVs.—- Alphabets or gra- phic letters expressing simple sounds, and dinpostd in rows. Found in many inscriptions, medals, and coins in North and South Ame- rica, and lately introduced every where by the European colo.iistB. Similar to the alpiiabets uf Asia, Af- rica, an; 'f'"^"1"'Y^. •wp»t»HSM 6 i i. "?. i.. ' V M. those ruins, siirvejed by Capt. Del Uio as early as 1787, but withheld from the public eye by Spain, was published in 1822 in English. This account, which partly de- scribes the ruins of u stone ciy '^5 miles in circuit, (ltin;;th 32 En of Otokok i3i to of the or Paleoque. It remains here survey the genuine branch Atalans, eldest perhaps of American Atlantes. Amone this, the best known (and yet hardly known) are the Tarascas of Michuacan in West Mexico: the brave nation that first asserted the late Mexican Independence. Their true name is TALA, and TALA, S, CA, meaning Tola, ftelf, the, or in our idiom the veryself Tola. They have no R in their speech, and this name was changed by the Othomis and Mexicans into Tarasoas. See grammar of their language by Basalenque, Mexico, 1714. From this interesting little work, some other account from Vater.and the Spanish writers we learn some- thing of their language which is yet spoken and may be thoroughly studied. We also learn that they formed a powerful and civilized kingdom independent of Mexico at the Spanish Invasion, which became the ally of the Spaniards; but was by them, subdued by treachery and infamous conduct But we learn very little of their previous history: and the little known is buried in nntranslated Spanish books. It is by their language that we can hope to trace their origin and most remote history. Languastt do not lie, says Home Tooke. They reveal what time has buried in oblivion. We shall therefore give some ac- count of it, that the learned or cu- rious may study its affinities. So far as we have done so already, we have been struck with its evident analogy with the Atlantic, Coptic, Pelngic, Greek, Latin, and Italian languages of Africa and Europe,both in words and structure, in spite of a separation of four or five tliousand years. This language is rich, beautiful, and highly complex. It amalga mates particles to modify the words, as in Italian. The verbs have fifteen - modifications, as in Italian, or near- ly so; they can be compounded as in 8 ... Greek. It admits of all the Greek rhetorical figures. The plural is formed by X. It has nearly all the Fluropean vocal sounds except Fand R; also no GN and no LL; but it has three sibilant TS, TZ. and TZH. The analoijies with the Italian are striking in the followingphrases,and some even appear with the Saxon English. English. Tala. Italian. l.Thou Thu Tu 2. Was (wast) Esca Sei (fosti) 3. Thou who Thuqui To che 4. Spoke Yandahaca Favelasti l.I Hi Id 2. Was Ksca Sei (fui) 3. 1 who Hiquinini lo che 4. Loved Pampzahaca Amai 1 . Is not Noxas Non E « 2. So wise. Mimixcti Amico (savio) 3. As I Isqui hi Cnm'io The following vocabulary of 85 words, gives a fair sample of the language. The affinities with the Pelagic and its children, Greek, La« tin, Etruscan, and Italian, are mark* ed by the letter P; those with the Atlantic dialects of Africa, with the letter A. They amount to 50 out of C5 with the Pelagic, or 60 per cent, of analogy; and to 33 out of 65 with the Atlantic, or 51 per cent. I'hese are striking facts, deservins attention, in spite of the unbelief oF some ignorant or Inzy philosophers or historians, who neglect or disbe- lieve these evident proofs. The six* teen English affinities are marked by an asterisk. The orthography is, of course, Spanish. English. Water Fire •lisnd Stone Men Dog 'Mountain A. P.X Tala. Ama, Ma. A. P. Pa,Vepo, Tani. A. P. Haca, Eche, \ Andatze. < Tzaca|>u, 7 Zampsin. ^ Cuiri. A. Puecha. P. Marin. P. Vichu. A. Vata. ^ A. P. ..i ■m ^m^: 10 I'l £*glUh, Talk, 6ter Hosqna. Ihy Vina. P. Night Ahchinri, Tzire. "Heaven Parini, Avandu. A. P. •House O, Chao. P. A. •Father Tata. A. P. Mother Nana. P. Hand, Arm Cu, Xn. A. Foot Head *Mouth Beard End. Tail One Alone Ten Mudi •:PriMt God Just Good Du. A, Tsi. P. Mu.A. P. Hapu. P. Vara. P. Mah. Mahco. Xam. P. Cani. A. Amberi. P. Quinametin. Tucapacha. A. Casipneti. Arabaqueti. WisetFriend Mimi. P. A. liittle Caxeti. Tree Emba. Ches. A. P. Bark Chucari. P. Ijfcaf Xahcuri. Bread Curinda. A. •Colour Chara. F. Plain Pe. P. Sand Cutza. Peak PItttreqtta. P. Evil Sismaraqui, flimbo. Boat Xu. A. «SWf S. (P, •I, Me Hi. (P. A. Myaelf His. (P. A. ••fljou Thu. (P. Thins ThHicheveri. Yoo Thucha. yoara Thuchaveri. We Hucha. Ours Huchaveri. This I. (P» These U. That Inde, Itna; Mine, Own Huchevi. Be E.(A. P. To be Eni. A. P. I am Ehaca. A. P. •Is Esti. A. P. Was E«c«.A.P. •PlsceJSsrthCan, Haca. A. P. King ireoh*. A. P. English. K inborn Name Fish •City Deer Festival To give To write To say To hold To wash To think To take To come Food Orink Handsome Living To live Singer To sing ♦Not *Like, As Love Speech Who,Whom The Tala. Arikeve. P. Acan, Qariqus. Mechoa. P. Fatziza. P. Taximaraa. Metotes, P, Inspefti. Carani. P. Harani. P. Uhcamani. Hopo. Hangue. P. Piran. P. Hurani. P. Tirovi. Care, Aqua. P. A. Itsima. A. Tzit«is. A. Tzipeti. P. Tzipeni. Pireti. P. Pireni. Noxas. P. A. Isqui. P. Pampza. P. Vanda. P. Qui. P. Ca. 6. Willum Penn'a Deed from the Indians in 16&5. This indentwre wHntsselk, ihat —We, Parkenab, isrckan, Sikals, Partquesott, Jervis Essenenank, Felktrov, Hekellappan Bconos, Machlola, Metthconn» Wiasin Powey, Indian Kings, Saehvmskera, right owners of«U lands,frem Quing Quingan, called Duck creek) unto Upland called Cheater credc, «ll along by the west side i>{ Delaware river, and an between tiie saiSe creek backwardsss far as a wkin can run in two days with a horsr, for and in consideiation of these follosr- ing goods to us in hand paid, and secured to be paid by WiHifeta Penn, proprietarv and govemsr of the province of t*ennBylvania and territories thereof, vie: SO guns, 80 fathoms match coat, SO fathoms of strong water, 20 Uankets, tO k«t- tles, 80 potnids powder, 100 Imh of lesd, 40 lonnriwwks, UM4ctii«>«s, 40 iteir( i- .- »,| «< »tjyj i ij»; ' Tala. i. P. inriqWL uP. ,P. rm. !, P. P. P- !. P. ?. P. kqva. P. A. A. .A. .P. i. P. P. A. > I.* P. P. Deed from the 16ft5. 'JtnMsctft, ihat irckan, S^ais, EsBMenank, ppan Kconos, nn» WiaMa , Sachvinakera, idstfrom Quing ck creek) unto Iter credc, «ll H «r Oetaware een tile MMe iraiaiMiiRcan th a horae, for Drthe«efoil»«r- liand pwd, and by WiHiam 1(1 govertMr <»r nsykania and e: £Og«n«, 80 SO lathoms of nketA, to k«t- ler, leottaitof «M4cbi«>fla, 40 11 pair of ttocktngs, 1 barrel of beer, 20 pounds of rra lead, 100 fathoms of wampum, 30 gliM bottles, 30 pewter spoons, 100 awl blades 300 tobacco pipes, 100 hands of tobacco, fiO tobacco tongs, 20 steels, 300 flints, SO pair ot scissars, SO combs, 60 looking glasses, 200 needles, 1 skipple of salt, SO pounds of sugar, 5 gallons of molasses, 20 tobacco boxes, 100 Jews harps, 20 hoes, 20 gimblets, 30 wooden screw boxes, 100 string of beads — Do hereby acknowledge, &c. Given under our hands, &c. at New-Castle, 2d day of the Eighth month, 1685. The above is a true copy taken from the original by Ephraim Mor- ton, now living in Washington county, Pennsylvania, formerly a clerk in the land office, which copy he gave to Wm. Hutton, and from which the above is taken in Little York, this 7th of December, 1813. Remark»v-^T\Mi above deed co- pied from the Bnhemeral Press, is not yet recorded in history; but de- serves to be. It was the first in- stance of a colonist having bought a country from an European king, who had no more right to it than the king of the moon, buying again from the real owners of it. It is the first title deed of the great state of Pennsylvania. Yet the good W. !^"nn did not pay the full value to ti i 10 ignorant Indian Chiefs, and his example has been closely fol- lowed to this day. He bought by that deed about 2000 square miles of good land for about 8300, which is now worth as many millions, and was then worth at least glO the square mile instead of 15 cents paid for it. Yet this deed is not explicit enough, at least as it was printed, because it does not state how much land was ceded and sold, unless they sold their whole domain from the Delaware to the Susquehannah between Duck creek and Chester creek, and the sale be implied bv the &e. &c., or not printed. We doubt whetiwjr tlii» deed wsuld be good in a coart of law oe «(|nHy. It is chiefly •I'^iow by the enumeva' tion of the articles given, some u«e< ful and some useless, like the Jews harps. We strosngly suspect that tliis deed alludes merely to the first presents made by the worthy W, Penn to procure the good will of the Indians, and has since been ooo- 8tru|d into a sale of the whole ter- ritoty of these Lenap Indians, of whom Parkenab must have been the great sachem. It is' well known that at a second treaty held at Shackaniaxon, now Kensington, an> other friendly alliance (or sale) was made. The subsequent history of Pennsylvania after Penn,' affords many instances of injustice to the friendly Lenaps. 7. METEOROLOGY. % CHmate of Rochester in JVetr York, chiefly based upon the obaerva- tions and tables of the C^eatt Farmer/or 18S1. Rochester is the most thriving town in the western part of the great state of New York. It is sit- uated at the intersection of the Ge* nesee River and Great Erie Canal, near the falls of the Genesee and not far from Lake Ontario, towarda latitude 43. ^, The extremes of temperaturt were 95 degrees on the Sd June, and 4 below on the 7th February. Difference 99 degrees, medium 45} degrees. The highest medium was in September 61 deereae, the low* CAt December 10 degrees. The mean atmospheric pressure was 29 degrees 51 minutes. The number of rainy days were 115, and 27 inches of rain fell, in ' July alone 5 inches. As many as 66 snowy days were noted with 76 inches of snow fallen, in all the months of the year except June, July, August, and tSeptember. The prevailing; i^inds west, south-west, north-west. It is noticed that the temperature of spring waler varies from 40 to 60 degrees, nedimi therefore 50 degrees. ri ♦ » Ifr This mean heat of 50 degrees in springs and range of 99 degrees, is an additional proof that the interior of this continent is warmer than the coast and has a lesser range of variation, an usual concomitant ef- fect. Since Portsmouth in New Hampshire on the Atlantic ocean and the same parallel of 43 degrees as llochcster, nas a mean tenipya- ture of 44 and range of 110. Wnilc Detroit in Michigan, still farther west and also near 43 degrees, has 50| mean heat, with a range of 1 16. It must be added that Rochester and Detroit are both much above the level of the ocean and ought therefore to be colder on a par. FaraUel of 45 degrees latitude. 1. Portsmouth, level of the sea, 44 degrees mean heat, rangfe of 1 10 degrees. 2. Rochester, 480 feet above the sea, 45^ mean heat of the air, 50 of the springs, range 99. S. Detroit, 565 feet above the sea, 50j^ mean heat, range 116? i» tliis right? It is probable that the increase of mean heat and smaller range, is Eadual all the way from the At- ntic to the Pacific ocean; where a difference of 12 degrees at least in equivalent temperature and range is found. There the 52 degree of latitude being equal to the 40 de- gree, near Philadelphia or as warm. The 52 degrees of Europe is also equal to the 40 in China, the past- ern part of each continent being colder. But the different years often give variable results: thus this year, 1832. tiie winter has been very severe all over North America. The river Delaware was frozen at PliiladeN phia from the becinning of Decem- ber to the middle of February, wbich had not happened for nearly 40 years. In Rochester it is stated tiiat -the winter has been more se- veirs than for 20 years past in the fieliesee country. By com para- ttv« observations made at Albany and Rochester in December last, a't sunrise, there has been found a great difference of many degrees of warmth in favour of Rochester, al- though it is 480 feet above the sea, lat. 43 10, and Albany at tide water in lat. 42 35. 1831. Albany. Rochester. Diff. Dec. 8th 3°bel. 16" ab. 19» 9th 2o do. 18° do. 20<» 10th 8° do. U" do. 22" Tliis is an additional complete proof that the climate improves in- land. The Genesee Country of which Rochester is the metropolis, extends from Pennsylvania or lat. 42, to Lake Ontario in lat. 43^. It con- tains about 4000 square miles of fruitful soil. The staples are wheat, averaging 20 bushels to the acre, and maize averaging 40 bushels. The mean heat of tne vegetating season is 60 degrees. 8. AGRICULTURE. Results of the \ Experiments of Reoluz on the Fixed Oils, This article is one of those of practical Sciences, which belong at once to many, beins connected with Agriculture, Gardening, Che- mistry, Economy and Materia medi- ca: this enhances their value. Fixed Oils of Vegetables are of the utmost importance and use for food, light, cooking, 8oap,machiBery, manufactures, and medicines. It was very needful to ascertain ex- actly what quantity was afforded by each vegetable, so as to know the most profitable to cultivate, and cheapest to use; this has been done by liecluz, a French chemist, and ue give here the analysis of hia labours. All the experiments were made upon one pound of the substance, or 7680 grains weight, and the quantity of oil afforded is stated in ounees. Almonds 7} ounces. Hemp seed 3| ounces. Cocos 4 ounces. Olives 3^ ounces, specific weight 0915, forms solid aoap. :r i ii fc i T'''t'-'"-— '■■■L:..^^^ ,..-^\ do. 22" nal complete improves in- itry of which potis, extends »r lat. 42, to 43^. It con- lare miles of lies are wheat, . to the acre, ; 40 bushels. He vegetating TURE. •periments of ixed Oils. B of those of irhich belone DK connected rdening, Che- Materia medi- r value. ;etable8 are of e and use for ip,machiaerr, ledicines. It ascertain ex- as afforded by to know the ultivate, and las been done chemist, and lalysis of his 8 were made substance, or d the quantity d in ounees. les. tecific weight 4^ IS Poppy seed 4 oz. specific weight' 0922 l^rms liquid soap. Arachis or groundnut 8 ounces, fine eatable oil, citron colour, keeps well and makes good soap. Sesamum ur Uenny seed S^ oz. fine sweet oil, limpicf and nutrient, but becomes easily rancid. Pumpkin seed 5| ounces, sweet oil, nut siccative. Cornus berries, 4 ounces. Moringa, or Ben oil, 6 oz. white, concrete, made by heat, smells like noyau. Euphorbia lathyrus seeds, 8 ounces by ether, 7 by cold ex- pression; medical purgative. Croton ti<;lium seeds 9 ounces, green, drastic. Helianthus or iSunflower 6 oz. sapid sweet oil. Cyperus esculentus roots 3 oz. Datura seeds 2i ounces, medical. Grape seeds 1| ounces, by boil- ing. Ricinus or Castor oil, 5 to 6 ounces made cold, 7 ounces warm, 12 ounces with shelled seeds. Sassafras seeds 2^ ounces white oil, medical. Beech nuts 6 to 7 ounces, sweet, clear, inudorous; gi iiiii j.m ayyyyiy i 1 :1 I. * H" ,. ' ■ '» -' " ^ , . ' JLTURE. i JINALIS, OR BaU*. the figore of one of sn plant*, both fra- al. The Common d from Europe ; but ild in Virginia and species very near it. >s the fine amell of fewplantearefouM* ound in every good ws with the utinort eds and in any aoi*. I it iaata many ye»« re, not even reqair- The whole plant la s a peculiar gratefaj )etween lemon and •h is produced byfte f the glanda. Thia may be obtained b/ only one V^voAn 800 poun«l» of tne - Bwima on water •»4 ut becomes yello|W*>y rers are snialU ta««»» liiHomiog »»*'»•■*'• 15 In medical properties this plant | considered in a dilTorent point of Is similar to many of the labiate | view. My Classen Plantarum are but nutlineii: 1 have been far friim dcein- iiig tliein ((.M-fect. I consider it a uri'at iionniiriiiiil ativantnui- to enter info ciirresjioniience witli you, since vou labour on tlia same sul)|e('i<<. I xhall be ghd to pruHt of your disco- veries. But I cannot ai;ree with you on the numerical accordance of classes^ in Animals and Plants. It appears difiicnlt that the animals whose variable form depend on the medium of their existence, and their motions, food, &c. may Hi;ree with the classes of plants. Hut 1 suspend my judgment until I see your clas- sincation, when I shall communicate my remarks on it. I am also afraid that the positive cliaracters can only belong toartilirial groups of beings; natural groups can only have ten- dencies, since there are few immu- table characters. „ My new theory of Vegetation con- It is the moral emblem of Grate*' sists in proving' that there are but falfiess. C. S. K. • ■ " MeliiM, lovely nymph sod grateful plant, The gvdeD tides and ihady proves adorni, Beceningloral emblem of delight And feelingi sweet by gratitude evolr'd; Among the scented tribes of labiate bkrami The iret perhaf s: in modest swftetaeu clad. Mot dasxiiog colors nor gigantic size; "Bj (entle nwids belored and feeling beaits. plants ; being one of the must grate- ful it is often used, making' a fra- grant tea and pleasantdistilied wa- ter, vehicle for many medicaments. The tea and water are gentle didu- sible stimulants, antispasmotlic, ex- pectorant, pellent, resolvent, &c.; they are useful in all obstructions, hysterics, headache, piles, pleurisy, asdima.cholic, palsy, several fevers chiefly nervous, &c. Another beau- tiful native plant not uncommon in our gardens, the ilfonariia Coccinea, Scarlet tMm or Uswego tea, is an equivalent that may be used when the common balm is lacking; but al- though stronger in effects, it is not quite so grateful. This plant grows one or two feet high, with square stem and branch- es. Leaves opposite petiolate ovate acute serrate. Flowers axillary in half whorls, pedunculate, with ob- long bracts. or series of organs in 11. BOTANY. PtrtofaltUtrfrom C. A. AoARrn, Profesior ef Botany at Linn>, in Stetdtn, to Prof. C. 8. BAnMBsqaB, Med Ulk June, 1831. flfVwMttM from Iks Frtmk. I have published, since 1825, be- fides many Memoirs inserted in the Literary Transactions, two pam- ^lets on a new theory of Vfgetmble Fhyniok^ in French, and the Ve- getttbbe Organography in Swedish and Uerman. I am now publishing a V^etabUt BioIogy,hMea upon this new theory. As soon as this shall be published, I mean to undertake the JVbttirat System, on a plan more esfarged and correct than in my SrevinB itfpAorisms,aBd my dasaes ^lanttKrufii: according to the new Fhynoilqgical syateoi, all will ^ two kinds plants: 1. Leaves or appendicular organs. 2. Buds or fulcrant organs. But those two organs uafold them- selves under six different forms: I. Cotyledons and plumule. S. Leaf and bud. 3. Bract and flower-bud. 4. Petal and stamen. 5. Carpophore and placenta. 6. Spermoderme and embryo. Each of these pairs of organs form a degree of vegetation, or an age of it. Each flower that has several petals, or a divided corolla and ca- lyx, consists of as many floscules. A decandrous flower only differs from a pentandrous, because the in- ternal floscules or petals are MeriJe or without stamens. The applica- tion of this theory is immense. You will see it in my work. It would be well to translate my organogra- phy in English, that it may be ex- amitaed and studied by the Englifh Botanists, that do not read German. Smurkt iy C. 8. Ji.— The vbovo 16 fr«|ment on Rotnnr U interenting; thin new theory of Aganih in cer- tainly an itiiprovenient on the actuiil belief of many eminent Kotanists, that all the urjranii of vci^etations are mere modified funnaofthu leal, vurionsly unfolded, separated, ur ■oldereil. Both, however, appear too systematical, and the roots, stems, fruits, &,c. do not appear to be easily reilucible to these notions. That positive characters do belona or ought to belong to each natural group of animals and plants, is to me as evident as day -light: the op- pnaite opinion has been the great atumbling block to the beautiful na- tural metnod of Botany, and a great hindrance to its general adoption. Unless we admit this, there will be no line of demarkation between a man and a monkey, a dog and a cat, a rose and a blackberry, an oak and a chesnut tree. 12. Selection of twenty-four out of one hundred new species of Plants of^orth America, sent to Europe in 1828, by C. S. RAriNEsquE. 1. Onychia Polygonoides, Raf. ducovered, 1818. Stem dicboto- liious, lax, erect, puberulent; leaves patent, linear cuneate, acute, nearly imooth, stipules lanceolate; flowers solitary in dichotomv, subpedicel- late, erect. From the mountains Alleghany, and estival like the three following, six inches high. 2. Jnychia fastigiata, Raf. disc. 188(4. Stem dwarfish, erect, pube- rulent, subdichotome, fastigiatc; leaves adpressed, linear cuneate, acute ; flowers crowded, fastigiate, aecund, subsessile. From Kentuc- ky, one or two inches. S. Jinyehia conferta, Raf. disc. 1821. Stem erect, dichotome, pu- berulent; leaves linear cuneate, acute, serrulate; flowers crowded, fastigiate, bracteate, pedunculate. From knobs of Kentucky, annual, three or four inches. 4. Jlnychia lateralis, Raf. disc. 1821. Stem probambent, dichotome, divaricate; leaves remote, short, li- near cuneate, entire; branchlets anl* lateral; flowers sessile, lax ur remote. Arid hills of Kentucky, one to three indies. 5. Polygonum squamosum, Raf. disc. 181*8. Stem ililTuHe; leaves smooth, obtuse, linear longer than internodes; stipules tcariose, acumi- nate, lacerate, elongate, equal to in- ternodes; flov/crs solitary, axillary, sessile. From West Kentucky, an- nual, section octandrous, estival. 6. Polygonum hyssopifulium, Raf. disc. 1818. Stem erect, slender, ra- mose, striate; leaves lax, remote, linear, elongate, acute ; stipules in cylindrical sheaths, end setose or ciliate; racemes filiform; flowers re- mote, often binate or ternate. Lower Ohio, annual? one foot. 8. O. Per- sicaria. 7. Urtica gracilis. Rat. disc. 1 8 1 8. Stem smooth, slender, yellowish, with four furrows ; leaves opposite, remote and small, petiolate, lanceo- late, trinervate, serrate, acuminate and smooth; capitules of flowers ax- illary, pedicellate, geminate, form- ing a whorl of four, shorter than petioles. From Kentucky, annual, estival, one or two feet high. 8. Vrtica verna, Raf. disc. 18SS. Differs from the last.by leaves ovate, acute, not acuminate ; flowers axil- lary and subspicate; capitules nearjj sessile, opposite. Kentucky, in woods: vernal, annual, one or two feet. 9. Monarda rigida, Raf. disc. 1818. Stem stiffT rough, hirsute; leaves sessile, ovate, nearljr obtuse, stifl', ciliate, subserrate; capitule pe- dunculate, involucre pentaphyllous, lanceolate, ciliate, acute; as long aa flowers; corolla smooth, apex of np- fer lip villose. In West Kentucky, illy barrens, perennial, two or three feet high, flowers flesh coloured. 1 0. Scutellaria radicata, Raf. disc. 1818. Root annual, very loog;8tefl| small, ramose; leaves on long peti- oles, ovate, ciliate, obtuse, small, broadly serrate: flowers terminal, axillary, large, pubescent. On river Ohio, three to six inches, diflbn from r 17 B;brancWet« unt- ile, Uxor remote. ,cky, one to three iquamntum, Haf. , aiffuse} leaves near longer than 'n Bcarioae, acum»- igate, equal to in- golitary, awlUry, eat Kentucky, an- ndroua, eatival. \ya$opifolitn»t »*'• icrect,»leniler,ra- avea lax, remote, icute; atipulea in th«, end aetoae or iUformjflowerare- e or ternate. Lower ve foot. S. O. Ptr- «i«,Ual.di»c.l8l8. slender, yellowiah, ITS ; leaves oppoaite, 11, petiolate. lanceo- serrate, acuminate jitules of flowers ax- ite, geminate, form- 1 four, shorter than n Kentucky, annual, two feet high. ma, Raf. disc. 1882. !last,by leaves OY»t*, ninatej flowers axy" cate;capUules nearly itc. Kentucky, IB , annual, one or two h riglda, Raf.. diw- stiffT rough, hirsute, , ovate, nearly obtuse, ibserrate-.capitulepe- olucre pentnphyllous, iate, acute; as long as a smooth, apex of op- In West Kentucky, perennial, two or three ;ers flesh coloured, iriaradlcoto. Haf. disc. »nnual. very long} stetti b; leaves on long peti' ciliate. obtuse, smaU, ate: flowers twroinai, e. pubescent J^nver , MX inches, diBweirwa 8c. parvljlora, by luavcs petiolate and flowcrn tour tiinps as larse. ^ II. Scutellaria t'i7{n/)a, Raf. disc. 1818. Htcm erect, simple, hairy; leaves peHolate, ovate, obtuse, cre- nate, hairy; raceme bractcate, brae- teas obovate, llowcrs opposite. In- dianaand Kentucky, woods; flowers whitish, one foot high, estiva!, pe. rennial? diflfers Ironi Sc. ovalifolia, by leaves crenate and bractens. 1 2. 8arothra cuneifolia, Raf. disc. 1821. Difl'ers troni N. eanndense or ntricta, {Hypericum canadense, L.) by leaves cuneate, linear, obtuse, lower obovate; flowers four times as large; calyx ovate; petals cuneate, twice as loni as calyx. Kentucky, estival, one foot. 13. Viburnum macrodon, Raf. disc. 1818. Branches tetragone; leaves opposite, petiolate, smooth, but petiole and nerves pubescent, large round, base oblique, subcor- date, margin with large teeth; cyme pedunculate, pubescent. Mountains Alleghany, shrub four feet high, ver- nal, white blossoms. 14. Galium setaeeum, Raf. disc. 1818. Stem erect, diflTuse, rough: leaves by six, cuneate. linear, mu- cronate, rough backwards on the edge: panicuie lax, capillary: fruits smooth, pedunculate. Illinois, flow- ers white, near to 6. asprellum. 15. Eupatorium serratum, Raf. disc 1825. Stem erect, simple, rough, striate: leaves opposite, re- mete, sessile, rough, ovate, uninerve, acute, broadly serrate; corymb re- gular, pubescent; bracteoles linear; internal perianthe 5 phyllous, lan- ceolate, striate, 5 flore. On Poto- mack, Virginia, two feet high, flow- ers white, estival. 16. Eupatorium pectinatum, or E.longipes, Raf. disc. 1818. Stem erect, branched, striate, roti<>h; leaves opposite on long petioles, ovate lanceolate, base abruptly acute end gradually acute, sharply serrate, trinerve smooth; corymb unequal, fastigiate; perianthe 8-10 flore, few scales, oblong, obtuse, hairy. On 3 the Ohio river, three or four feet high, flowers Kreyish, estival. ir. Eupatorium rupeatre, Raf. disc. IH^I. Stems erect, simple, striate, white, villose; leaves oppo- site, sessile, huiceolatp, acute at noth ends, trinervate, rough, of a yellow- ish ^Inticous colour; corymb fastigi- ate, I'oliose; perianthe short, ob'ong, 5 flore; scales oblong, obtuse, pubes- cent, external ovate nblung. On the cliffs of the river Kentiuky, one or two feet high, flowers whitish, es- tival. Near to £. glaucescens of Elliot. 18. ^ster hyssopifolius, Raf. disc. 1818. lieavcs sessile, ad pressed, linear, acute, one nerved, entire, smooth; stem erect, pauciflore; flow- ers large, pedunculate; perianthe lax; scales cuneate, scariose at the base. In Illinois, one or two feet, flowers blue. 10. Prenanthes rubida, Raf. disc. 1822. Glabrous; stem striate, ru- bicund; radical leaves petiolate, ly- rate; last lobe trilobc, unequally hn- gular,angles mucronate; stem leaves sessile, lanceolate; flowers fascicu- late, pendulous, red outside, Cum- berland mountains and £ast Ken- tucky, two feet high, autumnal. 20. Jlelianthus teneUus, Raf. disc' , 1822. Stem sinrple, uniflore, angu- lar; leaves opposite, petiolate, ovate lanceolate, acuminate, remote, ser- rate, trinervate, tender, roughish; flower peduncle rough, perianthe lax, linear; rays few, elongate. Mountains, hills of East Kentucky, two or three feet high, flowers yel- low, autumnal. 21. IMianthus striatus, Raf. disc. 1818. Stem erect, striate, pauci- flore; leaves opposite or alternate, petiolate, lanceolate, acuminate, en- tire, above rough, with white dots, beneath subtomentose. Hills of Kentucky, two or three feet, flowers pale yellow, estival. 22. Sisyrinchium albidum, Raf. disc. 1822. Leaves striate, narrow, equal to scape; scape winged, wings striated, umbel multiflore, spathe • •■ ■• ■ ' ■ " ■ ".% ■•a- iiiiVijiilft 18 unenuallj 4 valved, pedicels erect-/ coroU white, obcordate, rnucronate; capsules glubose. In West Ken- tucky, flowers vernal, scape four to six inches, slender; one valve ul the ■pathe very long, rigid; tliree very •mall, scariose. 23. Scirpn» typhinm, Ilaf. disc. 1804. LeatlesH; scape cuiiipressed, striated; spike terminal, cylindrical; scales ovate elliptic, obtuse, con- cave, smooth, rulous, with scariose margin. Pennsylvania hills, one or two feet. 24. Scirput nuduH, llaf. disc. 1 804. DifTert from the last by schpc slen- der, not striate; spike small, ellipti- cal ; scales ovate, acute, scariose. Yirffinia, small, hardly a foot high. Many other interesting plants were sent in this century, which may be noticed hereafter; such as Lechea linifolia and paucifolia. Juncus falcatus. Neottia montana and gracilis. Tradescantia rupestris. Melanthium longifolium. Collinsia purpurea. Plantago gonophylla, &c. &c. 13. ZOOLOGY. On the large tcandering TvoEns oh Jaouars of the United iitates. By C. S. RATiMBsquE. The Jaguars are the spotted Tygers of America, found from Mexico to Paraguay. It was sup- posed that none were ever seen further north or with us; they are hardly mentioned in our Zoological books, and their casual visits dis- believed by many when they hear of them. But Humboldt has lately ascertained that the striped Tyger of India, often wanders to the north as far as Tartary and Siberia. 1 will prove that the spotted Jaguars do the same in America, and wander as far as Kentucky and Lake Erie in latitude 42. This always happens in summer, and is not at all extraordinary, since our summers are as wartn as in the tropics, and these carnivorous range very animals are known to far in search of prey. Several instances of huge beasts having been seen in Louisiana, Arkan/ns, and Kentucky could be collected by cntjuirius among old hunters. \Vhen seen at a distance only, tlioy are commonly mistaken for large l'ai\ther!4, our unspotted Couguar. When seen ton near, the boldest hunters arc afraid of them. When shot, nobody knows them, not even the Indians; and the skins are soidhigh at once tor sida-saddles. Sometimes the account gets into some newspaper, but is usually dis- believed or soon forgotten. Harlan in hi!i Fauna Americana only mentions that the Jaguar or Felia onxa of the naturalists wander sometimes east of the Mississippi, which must be crossed by swim- ming. This animal comes as far north as Kentucky in lat. 38. While I was in Kentucky I heard of several having been seen and shot. Two of them, a male and female, did once make a stand near llusselville, and alarm many tra- vellers, feeding on hogs, until a party of hunters went in pursuit of tliem, killed one, and drove away the other. Before that another had been shot on the 6th of June, 1820, by Mr. John Six, on Oreen River, 10 miles south-east of Hartford, in Ohio county. The skin was brought to Frankfort and an account given in the papers. This animal appeared to ben true Mexican Jaguar. The body was 5 feet lung and the tail 2 feet. It weighed 130 pounds be- fore skinning. The back and sides were yellow with black snots curi- ously arranged in several rows, a row on the back much larger and extending over half of the tail, which was rather slender, with very long hair at the end. Ctiin, belly, and feet white, ears small round black outside, white inside. Whiskers stiff 6 inches long, black with the end white. But anotlier Jaguar atill larger lo range very of hu^e bea»ti in Luuittiano, ucky could bo iL>8 nniong oWl n at a distance lonly mistaken our unspotted icn too near, tlie atVaid of tliein. y knows them, s; and the skina lor»id2-»addle8. ;ount get* into It is usually dis- ■gotten. luna Americana ,t the Jaguar or ituralutB wander the Mi88i8sippi> ossed by swim- lal comes as far ky in lat. 38. entucky I heard been seen and em. a male and lake a stand near alarm many tra- on hogs, until a went in pursuit one, and drove ther had been shot ne, 1820, by Mr. en River, 10 miles lartford, in Ohio in was brought to \ account given in B animal appeared iican Jaguar. The long and the tail led 150 pounds be- ri»e back and sides h black snots curi- in several rows, a : much larger and half of the tail, ■r slender, %vith very the end. C|iin, white, ears small tside, white inside. 5 inches long, black iiite. Jaguar atUl larger and of adlRercnt species has lately been seen as far as Lake Erie, and !at. i'Z, One was shut by the Seneca Indians, to wliom it was to tally unknown, another wa^ killed in the Alle^liany mountainsoi l'<'nn- ftvlvania, and an account given in the papers. These animals were totally distinct from the common Jaguar; .they must have been wanderers from New Mexico or the Oregon mountains, and belong pro- bably to a new species which I pro- pose to call Felia dorsn/is, owing to the black band on the back. There are several other species of Jaguars in South America, little known or not well distinguished. SpeciAe ctiaractem, Fki.is Don- SAtis, Dorsal Jaguar. Of a grey colour, neck fallow, a black line or band all along the middle of the back, two rows of ringed spots on each side, black above, brown below. Total length 10 feet including the tail, body fij, tail SJ. Very differ- ent from Felis pardalis by size four times larger, neck and back, &c. 14. On the JSTorth American Cou- guars. By C. S. R. The unspotted Tygers, or Lions ivithout mane, of America have been called Couguars from the Guarani name, or Puma the Peruvian name. There are several varieties of them in North and South A 'lerica, not well known as y ' , in South America they are red or black, which perhaps indicate different species. In North America, fallow or grey. All these are called Felia coneolor by the zoologists and deemetl identic. This may be doubted; we know too little of these animals to decide; as they are be- coming scarce it is neediul to pre- serve the knowledge of those yet extant. The following are on re- cord or have fallen under my notice They are called Panther, Painter, and Catamount in the United States. They winter with ns. 1. Var. Yellowish, 8^ feet long. In Carolina. Dr. Mease. '2. Var. Entirely grey! Green mountains. Dr. Morse. 3. Var. Fallow; outside of the oars, feet nud «-nd of the tail black. Hodv tour fi'et, tail nearly three. Seen III Kontucky. 4. Var. Hack nearly black, sides (lark reddish brown, fefit black, body six feet, tail three feet, legs ve-y short, only one foot long. In New Hampshire. Dr. Moose. .5. Var. Differ from the last by body five and a half feet, tail two and a half feet, feet twenty to twen- ty-two inches long, called Pennsyl- vania Couguar by Huffon. Alle- ghany mountains. These two last appear to deviate much from the species. The Couguars being spread from Canada to Chili, or 90 degrees of latitude, piust vary in their fur. Kvery traveller gives a different account of them, or calls their fur by a different name, black, brown, red, rusty, fallow, sallow, yellow, grey, &c. They may yet belong all to a single species; but these varieties or deviations must be noticed, as they are in man, the dog, the sheep, and other deviating animals. .. 15. Extracts from Jl Second Series of Zoological Letters written to Baugn CuviEii qfParis,by Prof RAFiNEsquB in 1831. Extracts from Utter 1, March, 1831.— I sent in 1821 to Paris, a memoir on fifteen Trilobites of North America, and published in Lexington the new 6. Jsoctomesa of that family, which Dr. Dekay has since erroneously called Octo- meris} there is a O. Octomeris, already among shells; my Sp. was however different from his, being emarginated behind, and one of the largest Trilobite known, being nine inches long. It was preserved in the Cabinet of the University. There are also some very small Trilobites nearly like the Ento- mostraceous; such is my ^nopsitea - ■ , 'iii nii i ajii>' i » i : i c i i i m:' i iiiM i i •'U Hli i i fc '' mmm iO 1 'li wroeita, \vltho!it eyes, of which I send you the figure. I have found in Lake Eric, in 1826, two N. G. very nenr to the Trilobitef, both lacustral livine animals: both without antens and with concealed feet. I call them JPeltoma with two eyes, and ^Iffe- lopus without eyes. I send you the figures. Also the description and figure of another living sea N. G. from the atlantic shore between Jdotea and my Gonotus of 1814. I call it Me8otro]^i3 albipes. Body oblong, back carinated, small head, no eyes, fourteen feet, tail with many articles and ciliated, two antens, J3p. Car> greenish-brown, both ends obtuse, antens equal to body and tail, feet white. I send you the figure and de- scription ot a singular atlantic small sea shell, JVemau^v pelagiea, which suspends itself by a thread from the Fueui natana in the middle of the ocean, discovered 1815. I send you, as you request, the fieure, description, and a specimen otmy Trinectes Seabra, a new G. of fash near to ^chirus found in the river Schuylkill; it has only three fins, dorsal, anal and caudal. Also the description and figure of a large and beautiful new catfish from the river Tennessee discovered in 1 823, jpimelodtu luteseem: it was three feet long, excellent to eat, of a olivaceous yellow colour, belly white, jaws equal, eyes round, tad forked, first dorsal falciform, se- cond dorsal nearly as large as the anal. ExtraeU from Utter 2, AprU, 1831.^ 1 send you the figure and description of two subterranean worms. The first Ophelmis rugOBa, is near to Qordiua, but dwells under f|round like Lwnbricua. It was ound in New York six feet under ground in 1817, and was preserved in a museum. It was a gigantic worm, almost like a snake, three feet long. Oen. C. body fistular compressed, leathery, without vis- cera, not annulated but wrinkled diagonally on the sides. Tail tri- lobe, vent oblong inferior, lateral lobes short obtuse, middle lobe long cylindrical. Spec. C. fulvescent, wrinkles equal in length but not in depth, inside smooth filled with a yellowish liquid. The second Qeonema gordinea, was a subterranian Gordius found two feet underground inConnocti- cut, with body filiform, fistular, filled with a fluid, elastic, the two ends equal ettenuated, opening, hardly visible. Spec. Description. Flexuose fulvescent, both ends ob- tuse only four inches long. Another akin N. G. but aquatic like Gordim, was found by me in a spring near the river Hudson in 1816. It differs from Gordius by body hardly fistular, head split or bilobe and tail simple. I call it Cephachisma diphaia. Length eight inches, size of a violin string, dark brown above, fulvous brown beneath, head clavate bilobe, taU obtuse black, with a white tip. I have perhaps been the first naturalist, who has observed and studied the microscopical animals of infusions, swamps, pools, creeks, rivers, lakes, and the oceaOi in America, and chiefly in Kentucky, as I once did in Sicily and the Mediterranean. This is quite a new world of animated beings, fecund and inexhausible. They swarm every where and are from a size so minute as not to be seen without a large nnagnifying power, sometimes one thousand times smaller than a grain of sand, upto a size visible to the naked eye, and even reaching a gigantic size, in the ocean; where I have seen some a foot long, although quite identic with the most miavte, being in cpmmon always destitute of mouths, and therefore living by absorbing their nourishment by the minute pores of the body: whereby they belong to the peculiar class or division of animals nearest to plants, and merely dtft'erin^ by their sponta- neous motions, which I called Po> HosTOMBs as early as 1814 in my jui luimiduiji. ! J^R»:i y 8. Tail tri- irior, lateral die lobe long . fulvescent, igth but not h filled with ma jgordinea, (onlius found I in Conn^cii- )rm, fistular, Bstic, the two ted, opening. Description. both enda ob- ' long. ;. but aquatic ind by me in a Br Hudson in m Oordius by , head split or pie. I call it lia. Length a violin string, fulvous brown ite bilobe, tail white tip. been the first i observed and copical animals s, pools, creeks, the ocean, in y in Kentucky, Sicily and the lisisquiteanew I beings, fecund They swarm •e from a size so : seen without a ower, sometimes !S smaller than a » a size visible to 1 even reaching a \e ocean; where I Dot long, although the most minttte, always destitute erefore living by Kirishment by the le body: whereby i peculiar class or i nearest to plants, ng by their sponta* rhich 1 called Po- ly as 1814 in my Semiology, and illustrated in my Analysis of Nature in 1815. This name is very gooil, but if not agree- able to all, I have half a duzen others to offer as substitutes: Bio- fores, or Zoopores, or Leptreme$, or Meioatomes, &c. Because it is my wish that this class or large section of animals should bear a good name given by me,|instead of the delusory one of Jlnimalcula or microscopie animals, which does not apply to all. Besides it is very probable that many other, if not all the animals without mouths, must belong to this class; such as the mouthless Meduses, the Te*hya, Alcyons and fipunges; perhaps some Oscillatoria and Vonjervea. These porostome animals are generally aquatic and floating: but there are some fixed ones also. Others are parasitical {like many worms) living in other animals. Some may be terrestrial like the Qeonema above. The Mias- mata or miasmic animalcula of the air, may be the invisible birds of this class, or aerial insects floating in the air. This may appear a bold surmise, butjt is not preposterous; they have hardly been seen yet, but are per- fectly well indicated already. Lastly, there are also fossil animals of this class. They must have existed abundantly in the primitive earth; and some of those with a cartilaginous or leathery body have been fossilizeti. My fine N. 6. Trianisites of 1818 maybe one, also my N. G. Bolactites, Geodites, Oranuiites, Tractinites, &c. dis- covered in the oldest geological strata of Kentucky, and united protem to the Alcyoaites. Some may also have been akin to the actaal J)iyj,iporea of the sea, which are real steny plants and not «ii- mals; having no motion whatever, being fixed, without mouths nor viscera; no pcrfyps about them: a mere vegetative concretion of the aea witli minute pores. Some na- turalists even deem them a kind of «»arine stalagmites. We may well wonder how Lamark pat them among animals, it wns probably like the Porostomes, Corallines, and Spunges upon a mere surmise of animality. But I defy any natural- ist to perceive any motion in them, or to find out" their polyps or mouths. I send you the figures and de- scriptions of ten N. G. of aquatic porostomes, whicii will demonstrate the variety of size and form. I described besides as early as 1814 the gigantic .Spioctomus of Sicily, and in 1825 the large Scakniumof the ocean. 1. Stigoma tripunetata. Ocean, one inch, cuneate flat, head obli- quely bilobe, tail mucronate, three dots on the back. 2. Lobuloma inequalis. Ocean, one line, flat with six unequal lobes on the roar^rin. 3. Thalanema capitata. Ocean, two inches, filiform flexuose like Vibrio, but one end enlarged oboval obtuse. 4. Zoocoilon kvis, Sicily, half inch, subglobular, truncate, with a large cavity occupying the whole inside. • 5. Polasmiis peetinatus. Sicily, one inch, oblong lamellar or pecti- nate beneath transversal ly. 6. Diplepha gibbosa. Lake Erie, half line, oblong sinuose, gibbose, two pairs of geminate bristles, a fiftli at one end. 7. Disynema isella. Kentucky, pools, microscopic. Two threads united at both ends, like a con- ferva, but with free motion. 8. Blobula varinns. Kentucky, infusory. Oblong sinuate, one end with five bristles, the other with one. 9. Peetieoma paradoxa. Kent, infus. oblong sinuate, ciliated be- neath, bristles unequal three longest, one in the middle and another at each end. 10. Loneoma incvrva. Kent, in- fus. oblong compressed shaped like a curved knife, the two ends acute, one raised ttp, no iimi)mi^if^^^imkm« mmmm i3 :T'9»(.-. m \'l I semi' you also the figures and descrifttions ot 'five new fishes No. S to 7. Zonipus pimctatus, Semotilus notatus, Lepemiuntu fasciolatus and bilineatus, Luxilus auratUus and Zonargyra vireacens. All observed in the waters of Kentucky since publishing my Ichthyology of the Ohio in 1 b20, except the Le- pemiurus. To be Continued. 16. DescripHon of the Spelerpes or Salamander of the caves of Ken- tucky. By C S. Rafinesque. In 1821 i discovered anew Sala- mander, dwelling permanently in the dark caves of limestone near Lexington. It never comes out to the light, being found there in sum- mer. Its eyes are calculated for this life: they arc large elliptical, with a large black pupil like the cats to shade them from the least access of light.' It is called Cave Puppet in Kentucky, while the other Sala- manders are named Ground Pup- pets. Several specimens were pre- served in the Museum of the Lexington University, presented by Dr. Crockatt. • It appears to form a peculiar N. G. or S. G. among the Salamanders, which I call Spelerpes, meaning Cave reptile. Head round, broad and flat;mouth very large,split to the neck, jaws with small teeth, obtuse in the upper jaw, acute in the lower. Feet semi-palmated, anterior with four toes, hinder with five toes. Tail cylindrical, slightly compres- sed at the base. Eyes oblong with a pupil. Spelerpes lucifuga. Entirely orange colour, covered with small oblong black dots all over, jaws equal. Tail very long, five eighths of whole length, which is from four to six inches. ir. GEOLOGY AND HISTORY. History of China before the flood. By C. S. Rafinesque. The traditions presented bymany ancient nations of the earliest his- tory of the earth and mankind, be- fore and after the great geological floods, which have desolated the globe, are highly interesting; they belong at once to geology, arche- ohiy, history and many other sci- ences. They are the only glimpse to guide us where the fossil remains or medals of nature are silent or unknown. Ancient China was in the east- ern slopes and branches of the mountains of Central Asia, the hoa- ry Imalaya, where it is as yet very doubtful whether the flood thorough- ly extended. The traditional his- tory of China speaks of two great floods, which desolated but did not overwhelm the land. They answer to the two floods of Noah and Peleg recorded in the Bible, which hap- pened towards 3170, and 2357 be- fore our era, and have often been erroneously blended into one by several historians. The second or flood of Peleg, or Yao in China, was caused by volcanic paroxysms all over the earth, and much less fatal than the first of Noah^ or Yn-ti in China. The following details are taken chiefly from the Chinese historians Lo-pi and Liu-ju, whose works are called T-tse and Uai-ki, as partly translated by Leroux. Due allow- ance must be made for the allegori- cal and amplifying traditions; but truth may be sifted from them. The Chinese have few fables in their history; they deal in facts rather than fictions. The first flood of China happened under the 8th KI or period called Fn-ti, and the first emperor of it. Chin-sang about 3170 years before Christ, or 5002 years ago. The waters overflowed the land, and did not return to their usual channels for a long while; tiie misery of man- kind was extreme, the beasts and serpents were very numerous, the storms and cold had increased with heavy rains. Chin-sang collected the wandering men, taught them to unite to kill the beasts, dress their .ySUBWI^ f H ■UtWi l'^ lW'u i mm i nn B H i ii ii M. nt » ■i ji» ii 29 sind, be- eological ited the ng; they r, arche- ther 8ci- r glimpse I remains silent or the cast- ) of the I, the hoa- 1 yet very tivorou^h- ional his- two great lit did not ey answer and Peleg hich hap- 2357 be- iften been one by second or China, was )xysms all 1 less fatal. )r Yn-ti in are taken ; historians I works are , as partly Due allow- he allegori- litions; but from them. r fables in il in facts la happened >riod called peror of it, rears before ago. The ind.anddid lal channels lery of man- 1 beasts and merous, the creased with ig collected ight them to , dress their skins for clothing, and to weave their fur into webs and caps. He was venerated for these benefits, and began a SHI or dynasty that lasted 330 years, or perhaps reign- ed 350 moons, equal to 27 years. The two words KI and SHI, translated Period, and Dynasty or family, are of some importance; they may have other collateral meanings, and require a philological examina- tion. As they now stand translated, they would make the world very old; since no less than 10 KI or periods are enumerated (we are in the 10th) wherein 232 SHI or dynasties of Emperors arc said to have ruled in China, during a course of 276,480 years before Christ, at the lowest computation, or 96,962,220 years before Christ, at the highest, with many intermediary calculations by various authors. But if KI may al- so mean a dynasty or d ivision or peo- ple, as it appears to do in some in- stances, and SHI an age, or a tribe, or a reign ; the whole preposterous computations will fall, or be easily reducible, so as to agree with those of the Hindus, Persians and Egyp- tians. There are now three principal reli- gions in China, each iiaving pecu- liar notions on the Creation, and early history, &c. as every religion elsewhere. 1. The Ju-fciw, religion of the learned and worship of an- cestors. 2. Tao-kiu, or worship of spirits, a kind of Shamanism. 3. Fo- kiu, or the worship of FO, a kind of Budhism. . All the diversity of opinions on those subjects found in various Chinese books, are owing to this. The various opinions and their concordance has never been proper ly attempted ; yet it must be re- membered that these three religions are in fact mere branches of the pri- mitive religion of China, the TAN religion or worship of Heaven upon hills as altars, of which the empe- rors were pontiffs; somewhat like Judaism, Christianity and Maho- metanism are in the western regions, the three branches of the primitive religion of Adam, Noah, and the Patriarchs. Cliao-kang-tse, of the JU reli- gion, has established that the world is to last 129,600 years, or a period called i'uen, composed of 12 equal parts of 10,800 years called Hueior conjunctions, ol which the half or 64,800 years were elapsed at Yao towards 2357 years before Christ. In tlie first' Hoei, Ihe Tai-ki or Supreme Being formed the Heavens by degrees, and by giving a motion to chaotic matter. In the second Hoei, the earth was produced in the same manner. Men and animals in the third, &c. The 10 last Hoei answering to the 10 KI,but in a dif- ferent chronology. Lopi and the most learned histo- rians place at the beginningof things Hoen-cun, or the chaos, and fuan- CM, meaning remote antiquity. Af- ter which begin the three first KI, which are collectively called 8an- hoang, and commonly put down as successive periods or dynasties; but there are in my opinion many intrin- sic proofs that they were contempo- rary. The principal is that they are sometimes called SHI as well asKI. 1. Tien-hoang, meaning Celesti- al Emperors, the very title yetof the emperors of China. They must have been the real primitive rulers of mankind in Thibet and Western China on the mountainss where the early history of the Hindus places a race of Heavenly kings, and the land itself was called Heavenly or Ce- lestial. The rulers had many other titles, Tien-ling or Celestial In- telligence, Chong-tienhoang-kun meaning Middle-lleaven-Emperor- Supreme, &c. 'Jo them is ascribed the discovery of pictured letters and books, with the rudiments of Astro- nomy. The 18000 years of their as- cribed duration, may safely be re- duced to 1384 years, by reckoning each year for a moon, as moons • were the only primitive years, ev- ery where. 2. Ti-hoang meaning Earthly M M fimperors, Insteil also 18000 years or moons, 1 384 of our years : which is an additional proof of con- temporary duration. They are said to have been sons of the Celestial Emperors, and fathers of the next KI, all of which are sometimes per- sonified. They must liave been the primitive rulers of the Lowlands which were called Earth in oppo- sition to the Celestial Mountains. To them is ascribed the discovery of the solar year of 12 months of 30 days, makini^ the -year of StiO days, as it was before the flood. 3. Oin-hoang meaning Human Emperors were nine bpothers, sons of theTi>hoang, who divided the earth among them, and built cities sur- rounded with walls, foundeu king- doms and settled governments, be- coming des|iotic rulers, while before or among the other two KI, the rulers were only patriarchs. Their duration is extended to45,606years, which if reduced to moons, would be only S508 years. These GIN or men appear to be the Jins or Oe- nis of the primitive Arabs and Per- sians, who came in contact with them in East Imalava and Iran, fa- mous in antediluvian history as good and beneficent beings, friends of the Peris, the ancient Iranians or That these TIEN, TI and GIN were not KI periods, but rather SHI or families of mankind, is evident by no Dynasties being numbered among them. They are often col- lectively made a Rl named San- hnangi but then the U-long form the second KI, while the third has no name and therefore no existence. I rather consider them as the three first KI, either implying three periods, or three divisions of man- kind. And I find a fourth division in the U-LONG (sometimes deem- ed a fourth period) meaning Black Monsters or Dragons, a metaphori cal name for the primitive Negroes of Asia, born in the sandy and sultry'regionsofAsia, from the GIN of whom they are deemed sons and Lien-tong, six families or 8u-ming, four families or successors. These U-lung had five families or divisions, they were barbarians, dwelling in caves and on trees. This could not be if they had been successors of the civilized GIN. Of the fourth, fifth, and sixth KI very little is said. Lopi as- cribes 90,000 years duration to them including the U-long, which if reduced to moons, would still amount to 6923 years, a very long period; but it is very probable that they were partly contemporary with the San-hoang, and some of the barbarous branches of mankind, since they dwelt in caves, rather than towns. Their names were 4th. Ho'lo, formed of three fami- lies or tribes: (are they the ancestors of the Lola tribes of south-west mountains of China?) 5th. tribes. Gth. tribes. The signification of their name» which is most given, would perhaps trace their connection with other Asiatic Nations. The last re* sembles tlie Samangs and Shamans of Asia. The seventh KI is called Sun- fei, and had twenty-two families or tribes, of which hardly any thing is related, except that under the last SHI or family Tse she, men were more civilized, but a flood happened which began the eighth period of Yn-ti as stated above. After this flooil, the history of China assumes a different form, and the names of the families, tribes or dynasties are given. The subject shall not be now pursued any further; the antediluvian history of China alone ishefe to be illustrated. It becomes very prolix as we advance. It has been suflicient to show and prove that the Chinese have traditions of the state of the earth before the flood, as known to them in Eastern Asia, that_ the Asiatic Negroes were antediluvians, and Uiat the deluge of Yao^ is not >«Uc9LV#mnHWf^ -ifm> •#»»»»«od, as known to Asia, that the re antediluvians, e of Yao, is not that of Noah as generally supposed, I which to support still more, (he SHI between Vnti and Vao are given. The eighth KI or Fn-ti had thirteen SHI or families, all named in history with some details, which I only deem as many Emperors, The ninth was Shen-iong with twenty-one SHI, which here turn out to be 21 Emperors instend of families! A convincing proof that the previous ones in more obscure times were such also. Here details abound likewise. The tenth KI or actual period,! opens with the three Hoang or August Emperors,called Fuhi,8hin- nong, and Hoang-ti: to whom great improvements, discoveries, and acts are ascribed. Fuhi has been very gratuitously taken for Noah, by some prejudiced historians, al- though no flood happened in his time, and thirty-five Emperors reigned between the flood and him: because with him some writers begin the regular history of China. After the three Hoang, came the U-ti or five elective Emperors, of which Yao is the fourth, in whose time the flood of Peleg, which con- vulsed the whole globe, was felt in China during nine years in dreadful inundations, towards 2357 before our Era. In 2207 began the Ilia dynasty, the first regutar historical family. Much obscurity is found previously, the five Emperors were really six, ore being soon deposed is often omitted. The three Augusts had each a dynasty ofteii omi'tted, the head being only reckoned. Fuhi had fifteen successors reign- ing altogether 115 years. Shin-nong had seven, dynasty lasted 140 years. Hoangti dynasty lasted 100 years. _ Many other floods are mentioned since in Chinese history, as many as aixty-five: but they were ail local and did not extend over the whole of China, although that of 185 before Christ was dreadful, and this or another formed the Yellow 4 sea by overwhelming all the land between Corea and China. The state of mankind before the flood of Yntj (or Noah, which agrees in time Avith the seventy computa- tion) is represented as happy. China, called Tien-hia or Celestial Region, (universe) was ruled )ij benevolent monarchs who took nothing and gave much; all the world submitted to their virtues and good laws. They wore no crown, but long hair; never made war and put no one to death. Harmony I even reignwl between men anH animals; men lived nn roots, fruits and cattle, they did not follow hunting, property was in common, and universal concord prevailed. They did not therefore deserve the punishmeivt of total destruction by a flood. This interesting and important part of the early history of mankind, is not yet inserted in the would- be universal histories of the western Barbarians, as the Chinese call us. Our compilers for agea appear intent on destroying the little remnant of ancient historical knowledge as yet extant Let it be revived. I conclude by 3 remarks, 1 Geo- logical, 2 Chronological, 3 Philolo- gical. 1. The Chinese account of the flood confirms tlie geological fact that the flood was attended with a change in the year from 360 to 365 days, with a change in the seasons, increase of cold, winds and rains. The increase of cold hitherto sur- mised, and in which I did hardly be- lieve, is very important for the »n. tediluvian Zoology and Botany. The increase of wild beasts, who had probably taken refuge in the mountains against the flood, is also important. It shows how animals were preserved as well as man, and does not militate against the Mosaic account, since the word translated AKK in the Bible is THEBA, which means refuge, and is preserved in Thibet 26 W 2. Annther Chinese book of chro- nology, Li-ta, followed by Morison, puts Fulii, the founder of the Chi- nese Empire in 33G9 ycarit before Christ, this would change the whole series and does not co-ord inate well with Yao, Feleg and the Bible. But the Chinese nave various Chro- nological systems as we have. As many as 70 have been based upon the Bible, reckoning' from 4000 to 6600 years from Adam to Jesus Christ. 3. My orthography of the Chi- nese is the plainest and shortest 1 vcould use, based upon the Latin and Italian, except that SH is like English and CH also as in Church. The Chinese have the French U which I have expressed by UH. The word U (or 00 in English) means Black and Five in old Chi- nese. The Negroes and the king- dom of U or the Blacks, have exist- ed in South China till 280 before Christ, when they were conquered. It is said that there are even some wild negroes yetin the Mountains of Kuenlun, probably similar to the Samanga of Malaca. J9. Early Colonization from China by i9tia. Towards the year 3670 before Christ, or 4502 ago under the Emperor Hoangti, ships were in- vented and built in China, by Kong- ku and Hoa-huh, by orders from the Emperor, with hollow trees and furnished with oars. They were sent to discover places beyond sea, hitherto inaccessible and where no man had ever been. Thus the first Chinese Colonies were estab lished in many islands. The magnetic needle had already been invented under Shin-nong about 130 years before, or about 2800 years before Christ. In 2037 before Chirst, under the Hia dynasty, embassies were sent to China from foreign countries beyond the sea; they came in ships to pay homage to the Hias. In 1197 before Christ, binder the fu dynasty a branch of the Shang, a large colony was sent from China to Japan and other Western islands IVoin whence they drove the ONI or black d(>vils (negroes) first in* habitants of Japan. The exact time when the Chinese discovered or reached America is not given; but it was known to them and the Japanese at a very early period, called by them FU-SHAM,- and frequented for trade. These extracts from Chinese history, throw some light over the early history of Polynesia and America, without proving that the real Chinese ever settled in Ameri* ca, where there language is not found. But the Japanese and Lu« chus, evident children of old China, speak very ditt'erent languages. China had formerly and has yet many dialects. The ancient Oins Hud Tienhias of China before the flood, and the Hias and Shanga since, may have come and partly colonized America. C. S. R. 19. SCirNTIFIC EXPLORERS IN AMERICA AND AFRICA- Jltiurica. — Mr. Audubon ia now engaged in exploring tbe Peninsula of Florida, for birds, and to collect animals, as well as all other kinds of natural objects, lie bat two assistants with him. Mr. Drummond, the botanist, has been ex- ploring the Oregon mountains for two years nast, chiefly for plants and seeds. He was sent by some English botanists and gardeners. It is said that be look to SI. Louis two tons of paper for prt'crving plants. Mr. Peale is just returned from bisToytge to South America, and travels in 1831 up the R. Magdalcna to Bogota. He has brought a line Zoiilogicnl Cbllcction for the Philadelphia Museum, among which are 500 birds and 60 quadrupeds, nbich were not there. It is ex- pected that be will publish an account of his zoological travels and discoveries.. He as- serts the very singular fact that the R. Magda- lcna has no shells and but few fishes. Jlffica. — The mouth of the Niger or Quorra has at last been found by Lander to be as was surmised in tbe large DelUt of Benin, 250 miles broad, and tbe R. Nun the main mouth. Thn ' -'okseller Murray has paid bim 1000 g l.-^eas. '..' the Journal of bis travels. Douville, a Freneh traveller, has explored Congo and reached inland to the N. £. as far as the lat. 4 d. south of tbe equator. He is just returned to Paris where be will pub- lish his discoveries. Th China e ONI 1-81 in- ^hinese erica i» to theni y early SHAM, Chinese over the jsia and that the II Ameri- e is not I and Lu- )ld China, anguages. I has yet ient Gins before the d Shang» nd partly C. S. R. IRERS IN BICA- now engaged ,f Florid*, for , as well as all lie has tno It, ha* been ex- for two yeart eeds. He *»•• anil gardener*. Louii two ton* omhie»oj«geto in 1831 up the le haa brought a the Philadelphia )00 bird* and 60 there. It i» «»* tn account of hit iveriefl.. He ai- 8tlheB.Magda- ew flihes. • the Niger or ind by Lander to e large Delta of and the R. Nun nkseller Murray '..-the Journal of tiler, ha» explored to the N. E. at ■ the equator. We rhcre he will pub- 27 20. GEOLOGY. Entrance OF the Mammoth Cave of Kentucky. TAe Caves of Kentucky. By C. S. Uakinesque. Among the various and curious geological phenomena of Kentucky, the numerous Caves of that region are not the least interesting. They have attracted long as;o the atten- tion of travellers and Geographers; but I was the first to examine them geologically and zoologically, from 1818 to 1826. In the last war, between 181 2 and 1815, they became of some impor- tance by affording a good deal of Saltpetre by lixiviation of their soil. But all did not afford it, i>oine con- tained a mere stone floor, or stalag- mites, or a diluvial clay. 'Iheir number is unknown, be- ing too many for enumeration; per- haps fifteen hundred or more; of all sizes from ten yards to ten miles in extent. They are found chiefly in the limestone region or the cal- careous strata ; but the greatest number is situated in the central billy region of Kentucky, where the limestone is covered by sandstone and slate hills ; being however found in the lime below, visible in valleys : seldom in the sandstone itself. They extend through the three kinds of limestone, the Cher- ty, the Specular, and the Compact, chiefly this last. These limestonea being of tiie oldest secondary or or> ganic formation, called transition by some Geologists ; but perfectly horizontal without any visible dip for 100 miles. These vaiious Caves are of seven different kinds, which I call 1. Cliff Caves, commonly called Rock Castles or Rock Jfouses in Kentucky. They are merely natu- ral excavations in the cliffs of riv« ers, somewhat like chambers, al> ways small, without stalactites, nor saltpetre. Common in East Ken- tucky, and on Rock-castle river, which takes its name from them. Not uncommon in sandstone and freestone. 2. Fissure Caves, found chiefly in the slaty or shaly claystone and coal region, being horizontal or vertical fissures in the strata, often without any communication with the outside. Rather rare, often concealed. 3. Sinking Caves. The outlete of the numerous Sinking Creeka» 1 I i i •' J i ^^*l) i 9b»i*'h'i il. i i i . i -■wtf^ •iMMMI ) i •■■I being subternnean channels of creeks anil strcaintt, wliich after a course of 100 yards to one or more miles (lisappuar in them, 'i'hej chiefly differ from the last by hav- ing waters. Commonly inaccetisi- ble, being filled by the water. Ve- ry common, chiefly in West Ken- tucky, in the open glades called barrens of the sandstone table land. 4. Spring Caves. Uiving rise to a stream wliich issues from them, either to join another stream, or sink in the Sinking caves. On- ly a modification of the last; but less coiiimun, sometimes quite ac- cessible, forming vast caverns with « vaulted roof. Chiefly in the limestone regions. 5. Crater or Funnel Cavea. On- ly in the lin^estone regions, very common, formed by circular or elliptical hollows, called Sinks in Keatucky, from twenty yards to one mile in circuit, and from five to fifty Feet deep. Sides sloping inside, similar to the craters of volranos, but more of a funnel shape, with a vent hole at the bottom, leadin;^ to a fissure, spring or cave. W hen this hole is choked up by earth, the basin fills with water and forms a pnnd. The sinks arc, according to roy eruptive theory of the limestone and clay formations, the springs, craters, or spouts from whence issu- ed in the sea, that limy mud which spread horizontally, imbedding the lossils. 6. Saltpetre Caves. Large cavi- ties with galleries and chambers, roof commonly flat, flonr with a rich nitrous diluvial loam, commonly in the limestone. The largest of all is the Mammoth Cave, the entrance to which is figured above, and an ac c >unt follows beneath. It is in these tliat bones of antediluvial quadra peds have been found. Many were discovered while digging for salt- petre, but being often crumbling were lost, the best were scattered or thrown away, except a few col- I'xted by Mr. John D. Clitt'ord and ethers. The principal fossil bones found in them, and come to my knowledge, belonged to 1. The Megatherium, nr an ani- mal very near it. 2. My Jiulaxodon speleum, since called jMegalonyx laqueatus, by Harlan. S. A kind of Taurus, either the Bufl'ulo, or 7'. latij'rom. 4. A small animal like a Polecat. 5. A smaller one yet, perhaps a to Ten- ne.Hsee in lat. 36 j° through Ohio, In^iiana and Kentucky, chieHy ex- tracted from my Geology and Oryc- tolotty of Ohio and Kentucky. They are, as well as the Physical geography of these large states, almost unknown. The maps and accounts of;Maclure and James are quite erroneous. The series begin at the deepest or lowest formation and strata nearly at the level of the sea, up to the highest in the Cumberland mountain about 1700 feet above the sea. But the tertiary formation or latest do not rise so high. They are all horizontal or nearly so,belonging to the Floetz formations of Werner, 'fhey all contain more or less fossil remains of the most ancient order, including Alcyonites, Corals, and Trilobites, of 1000 new O. or N. Sp. mostly different from those of Europe and the Atlantic states. Primitive boulders are only found thinly scattered through Ohio as far south as lat. 89". t never saw a single one in Kentucky, but many gritty and limy angular boulders in some places. Succensive Serin, hyJge. 1. Lowest series of formations- Limestone. 1. Compact L. Grejr chiefly. 2. Specular, blue. 3. Oolitic, white. 4. Shaly. 5. Cherty. 2d Series. Carbonic. 1. Clay slate. 2. Bituminous coal. 3. Foliated slate. 3d Series. Grit ( Chris of the French.) 1. Pebble stone. 2. Freestone. 3. Gritstone, highest stratum. 4. Sandstone, briiwn chiefly. 5. Iron stone. 4th Series. Clay. 1. Ferruginous clay. 2. Saliferous clay. 3. Marly clay. 4. Potters' clay. 5. Common clay. 5th Series. Alluvial. 1. Diluvium. 2. Alluvion. But these formations do not always occur tosether; many are often lacking. When present the above is their respective position or most general succession of superin* cumbence. However there are many anomalies of position in vari- ous places, which baffle all the actual fanciful systems of Geology; but find a very easy solution in my natural theory. For instance, beds of coal are sometimes found between the strata or beds of limestone! instead of slate. Elsewhere between sand- stone above the slate. Large beds of limestone have often strata of clay from 1 to 6 inches thick be- tween each stratum of limestone, either iparly or saliferous clay. Thus the cnal and clay are out of their natural position, breaking the series made out in Europe for the whole world. t.^ 91 I M Ut. 89«. I one in Kentuckj, ind limy tngulir places. '.rieu, hyJgt' of formations- Grey chiefljr. ue. lie. coal. te- res of the French.) ighest stratum, brown chiefly. I clsy. clay. '7- iTial. brmations do not Dgethen many are When present the spective position or ccesston of superin- Bwever there are of position in vari- lich baffle all the lyatems of Geology; easy solution in my >, beds of coal are d between the strata lestone! instead of ere between sand- • slate. Large bed§ ave often strata of 6 inches thick be- ratum of limestone, or saliferous clay, ind clay are out of ttsition, breaking the it in Europe for the The Oolitic series which had been denied to Anierico, 1 have found in the Cumberland baain, but reduced to a thin stratum, imbedded in other limestone. This Oolite is not the false Oolite of Kurope, or granular sandy limestone; but the true Oolite, formed by small white hollow globules, similar to the roe oi fishes. My natural geological theory of these western strata, which was taught in my lectures in the Uni- versity of Lexington as early as 1819 and 1820, consists in deeming all these formations, beds and strata, without exception, formed by alter- nate submarine eruptions of matter, slime or water in the primitive ocean, from oceanic SALSES or volcanoes without fire. The dilu- vium was formed by a flood of eruptive waters when the land had been uncovered by the ocean. This theory I am prepared to sup- port and maintain, prove and de- fend against all the geologists of England, France, America, or the whole world: whatever be the system they may have formed by looking at a few European or local formations elsewhere. The minerals found in them are chiefly iron, hematite, pyrites, lead,, xinc, manganese, calcedony, jasper, onyx, chert, quartz, barytes, ame- thyst, beryls, spars, marlstone, bo- lites, nitre, salt, bitumen, sulphur, alum, vitriol, geodes, &c. 22. MINERALOGY. Oold Minea of J^orth America. Bu C. S. R. • The gold mines of the United States, wore known to the Indians in 1539, when Soto invaded them; but they had the ability to bewilder him, and conceal them. Else this country would have been colonised or desolated by the Spaniards. The French of Laudoniere and the first settlers of Virginia also vainly sought them. Their knowledge was almost lost, when discovered spin in N. Carollns towards 1804. 1 he first gold sent from thence to the U. S. Mint was in 1814. The (|uantity was small, but lias been in- creasing ever since. In 18;10 the Mint received and coined £134,000 of gold, uf which 8128,000 from N. Carolina. 3.500 S. Carolina. 2.300 Virginia. But last year. 1831, the i|uantity received and coined was 2798,000: a pros, camels, linns, &.c. 2. By the good price paiil for their skins when they died in the passage; the skin of a rhinoceros sold forg.)OU for a muse- um. .1. By the value which shells and ccrals have had,even when com- mon and sold at auction, while rare ones fetch high prices. 1. By the in- creasing taste for natural history, geology, mineralogy and botany, all over the United Htntes. 5. By the number of muHeums already esta> litthed, and their competition to have rare things. 6. By the private cabinets increasing every year. 7. Ky their multiplicity when cheap objects will be procurable. 8. By tlie wants of universititis, colleps and schools for museums, mineralogical cabinets, herbariums, &c. 9. By the several learned societies, znologicali geological and philosophical vying to collect rare specimens and sets of rocks, minerals, plants, animals, &c. 10. By the need of botanical gardens, gentlemen, farmers, &c. for seeds of curious plants or useful productions, &c. &c. There is no fear that a whole cargo would be unsaleable: a market for It would be found in all our lar|;e cities, and chiefly Philadelphia, New York, Baltimore, &c. But besides the whole of Europe would he open to us as a market, for in France, Germany and England alone, there are 9000 museums and cabinets, constantly buying. We have even heard ot a whole cargo of 400 tons of sea shells in bulk being sent from Peru to London not many years ago. When these objects shall be Drought home in plenty and cheap, as many museums aid cabinets can be formed in the United States before the year 1830. Therefore such voyage, trade and speculation, will be available and pnifitable. The cost will be almost nothing; every thing is to be gut by the crew, without half of the labour and disasters attending sealing and whaling. A small vessel, brig or schooner of 120 to 180 tons would MiwtMMnn* ^mm W^ ~A 93 Ktnt«. rtiinoee- 2. By the good kint when they the »kin of • .^00 for R muM- e which thelU even wl>en com- ition. while rare .». \. By the m- natuml history, r and botany, »il iuie<». 5. By the »• already eata- competition to , By the private r e*e-y ye*""- ^' \ix when cheap •urable. 8. By the lies, coilegea and fns. mineralogical i,t.«u:.9. By the cietiea, zoological, >ilo»ophical vy>ng «cimenaand »eta », plant*, aniio»l»j need of botanical en, farwera, etc. .u« plants or uaelttl fear that a whole isaleable: a market undinallottrlaree sfly Philadelphia, timore, &c. Bot B of Europe would at a market, for lany and England 5000 mueeuma and ntiT buying. We \ ol a whole cargo gea shells in bulk Peru to London igo. "When these "brought home m as many museums a be formed in the •fore the year 1850. ih voyage, trade and \\ be available and . cost will be almost hine is to be gut by It half of the labour tending sealing and lall vessel, brig or to 180 tons would do for lh« first experiment, 12 to Iti men could navigate it, half the numbiT rer|tiired fur whaling. The outHt^ woiiltl be only staves and planks to be made up into casks and boxi s on board, some casks of liouor t(i preserve fiithet, &c., laij^c flHlies may be eaten and the ikm only preserved iu brine. Shells anil stones cost no trouble to pick and keep. Some paper for drying plants, suit, nets, bottles, &c. Be- sides one or two years provision i for the small crew. No portcharges to pay, the vessel need not go into any port to trade. The oatnts may be insured just like those of whale- men at 5 or 6 per cent, per annum only. k We should not advise the vessel to be fitted fur sealing and whaling at the same time; because it is more expensive, and the crew might ne- glect the object of the voyage in pursuit of wnales. We should ra- ther advise, if a greater capital is disponible, to fill up the ship with articles that may sell with some Srofit at ports in the way, such as uur and provisions, 8cc.; or else to take out a freight to the West In- dies or Brazil at the outset, and set oflT from thence on the voyage. We deem that a captain of com- mon canacity, but some education, would do to conduct such a voyage; if he has some acquaintance with science, or will tolfow the written instructions closely atill better; otherwise there must be a supercar- go on board, acquainted with natu- ral sciences, to direct the proceed- ings. As to the placet to go, no one can go amiss. Any where will do; but the most healthy, fruitful, and un- explored countries best of all. For instance: Brazil and Patagonia, Chi- li, Peru, Guatimala, West Mexico, California, East coast of Africa, Bor- neo, Philippines, New Guinea, Aus- tralia or New Holland, the SouUi Sea Islands, &c. Any one exploring the coasts of those countries for one or two years could not fail to bring a valuable cargo of all these natural notions, from a huge Sea Klephant, head, skin and all, down to 10,000 ftshci picked up at sea; and 9000 kinds of shells, 200 of each kind would be one million, which at one cent apiece only amount to R 1 0,000, and some Mliells will be wori.h a dollar instead of a cent. Csteuiflion ((ft cargo at A* (otetil frUui 1,000,000 shells at 1 cent S 10,000 10,000 fishes at 2.1 cents 2,900 Minerals, rocks, fossils, &c. 2,000 Living animals • ' 2,000 Other animals preserved 2.900 Preserved plants and seeds 1,900 820.000 The outfits could not cost more than 02,000. the ship freight for hulk alone SI 00 per month, o.- S^400 for 2 years; say S9000 with insurance; remain g 1 5,000 profit. The half or 27900 to the crew.which in 20 shares would give %375 fur each, and the other %7500 for the outfitters, being 379 per cent, profit on S2000 for two years ! But per- haps by better sales. 8300 to 700 may be divided on each share. All this is so plausible, that we invite the experiment to be made at once, and any ship owner or whaler who will undertake it mar receive encouragement in Philadel- phia, by writing to us post paid, if no one will try, we mean to try it ourselves, by chartering a small brig, and raising the £2000 outfits by dividing them in 20 shares of gtOO, of whicn 3 are already subscribed. We shall be proud of being the first to open a new source of indus- try and knowledge to our country. We have had this plan in contem- plation for several years past ; but have waited to publish it, until we have seen the time arrived when it can be made very profitalde. For« ■nerly, when younger, wr aboulil have been delighted to go on such a voyage; but then science was not yet budding as it is now. We most depend on some active young man -§■ . lAffciflrt'iijinii'ini'ii'triiiiirniiii,' .li. 34 \ ^0 go 99 supercargo, who can keeju >i, good journal ot the vnjage, and i| or e)s^ some other Institu- ^pn and cullege; let them apply to iia nost paid. The outfitters^ shares are to be 00, as stated^ of glOQ each, and the crew's shares as many, held by fOi persons as follow: 1 A captain - 3 shares I A first mate - S \ A supercargo • 2 1 A third mate - 1| 1 A surgeon and 2d sup. l| 1 A carpenter - 1 '7 sailors, each. 1 - 7 '< A cook - - 1 , S boys, each j ^ 1 ^» — 16 men and boys 20 shares C. S. RAFINESqUE, tkhtkalfqfhlnue\f and others in Philadelphia. , , 14. ATLANTIC REVIEW. Ve propose «t tax u. our linud will allp7, to give Analyijcal and Eclectic Re- TieWt, ortbe principal American works which increast or revive knowledge. Meantime ^,^ofi give the liUet with critical nplicea of ■MC inch, lately publiahed ia America, wnich may thus be reviewed.hereafiier. We tuean to notice in this manner, all valuable Aaierican wejka as they appear. . I, Reaearches PfailosopliicBl and Antiqaa- IMO conceiqisg the Aboriginal bidery of America. By J. H. M'Cullot), Jr. M. P- Biltimpre, 1129, 1 vol. 8vo fig. — Very good hoak^ to tUt aa it goes, many omisaious, but mwh latent knowledge on Amjerica i« here re«ivr4. '^. Narrative of the Captivity and AdveU' tar^a of Jubn Tanner, who resided 90 years ■tooiig the Indians. By E. Jamea, M. D.. N«« York, 1980, 1 vol. 8vo fig. — Honiantio. but with «iDch additional information on Indi.M manners ^nd lungupge*. Tbe Mflai (Graphic lyitem of the Lenap tribes with 110 glyphi or characteii is peculiarly curioui and novel. 3. Ol»yjd Cualcb's Sketches of tbe Ancient Hij^tery or the Six Nations (Oaguys or Irp- quttis) Lewistown, 1827, 12mo Very cutiout litlle woik by a Tuscorora Indian, giving the tiedltioiw of the Onguy tribes. The whole KjNV and important for American bistory> j, TrtiveJa in Malta, Sicily and Gibraltar. Bx 4Adreir Biglow, Boston, l&Si, 8vo. fig V '' JUtJ:!i1S — :A prolix tourist giving some important i!c- 'tails on Etna, ke. mixt with some errors. 6, Visit to the Sooth Sesa in 1829 and SO. By C. Stewart, New York, 1831, 8 vols. 18mo. fig..— Lively narrative and picture of the Sandwich and Society isliinds in llieir new improved stale, afibrding some increase to our knowledge. 9. Memoir of Cabot, author aaonymoasl Philadelphia,! 83 l,8vo A work of historical and geographical Krutiny and criticism, re> viving Tost knowledge: but anonyi^ra critici ere seldom believed. I. A mas iaer's Sketches, anonymous. Pro* videoce, 1880, 12mo.— A lively but stiper* iicial work with many good maritime detaUs; tbe most valuable areou Gheritzlaod and mi seal flkhery. 8. Tour to Qrceee and (be MeditcrraDcaa. By ^amuel Woodruff, Hartford, 1 vol. 12bm. — Agent of the Greek committee mtd gift* to Greece. Some useful information oa Malta and Greece. 9. Observations on Greece, by R. Antfer*. spa, Boston, 1880, ISno — A modest tHla for cood travels in Greece. Sent by fhe foreign Mission Society. Mueh usefuMa- formation. 10. Natural History of the Bible, by Tbadeus Harris, Bosipn, 1 830, 8ve. Leara* ed, curious aud useful book; few mistakes. The ancient names of natural objects giveo there, are of importance on many accounts. II. Cuvier'e Discourse on the Revolntipna of lhe» Globe. Translation, Fbiladel|)biv 1831, 12ao. A cUasical book badly trani- lat«d. 12. Covier'H Animal Kingdom, tratislated by Dr. M'Murtrie. A cFBHical work in Pbiloiopbical Zookgy, but deficient in de- tails. Cuvier deserved a better Uranslator: be, in here mutilated and perverted. The appendij( is quite deficient 18L LIndley's Introduction to the Naloral System of Botany; with the arrangement of tl»e Atnerican Geneva under tbe Natural Families, by Dr. John Torrey, New York,, ISatI, 8vo^ Good work, tbe first attempt to introduce the improved Botany of Europe into general use here. But many omissiona and iwperfeetions yet, both in the text and appeoiiix., 14. Cyclopedia Americana, translated from a German Lexicon with a Iditions, by several eolltbotatprs; Philadelphia, 1830-82. SejveraJ 8«o vols, half completed. Neither a Cyclppcilia, nor aii American worli ! but a medley, similar to Nicholson's: ipade popbler us in Germany by puffs: useful as far as it goes to diffuse knowledge; but unfortonately neglecting many solid K, i ,' ' .w".;'-." "w*" S5 log lome Smporleot t'c- xt with fome irron. luth Se«» in 1829 aoo New York, 1831. 2 »ol». arrmive »nil picture of luciclv i»li•»• y good matitime delaUi} eonGherilzlw»dai«»« deficient. m-.-,.i ntroductlon to the N»»w" i; with «be anmngeMM Genefau«»erthe^•l^Ml John Torrey, New Xo«» I work, the first atteWpt to proved Botany of EnrBjo lere. But many omissiona I yet, both in the text «nd , Americana, translated pexicon with » 'd'ti?"'' */ Ms; Philadelphia, 1830-82. half completed. Neither n an American work! but « Nicholson's: ipade populsr r puffs: nseftil «• f»r as it ■owledge; but onforttmately soli^ and practical portiOM mces not even mentioned, knjcrlcen Journal of Geo- ,1 Sciences, by C. W. Wil*dclpWa,M3l andW, iodlcal work well bagHn, yet bnt few maUrtnl* on >» VtA OijctoU>gjF,*Wfih. lequire aclirt eierllona and IrtTeli to col- lect. \9. Voyages of the Companions of Columbus, by W. Irvio; PhiladelpbiB, 1881, •«n. A needful rcTival of American know- tedfie, maue pupular by the style and fame of the writer, like his life of Columbus. 17. History of New Plymouth, by F. Baylies, Bstioo, 1830, S vols. Sro. A prolii but raluable fragment of North American History. Much historical knowledge is here resived. It ezlenU from 1030 to 1692, when New Plymouth was uuiled to Massa- chuaets. 18. History of Louisiana by Barb6 Mar- bols, translation, Philadelphia, 1830, 8vo. Well written, but detcieni in the early history; better in later timet. 19. History of Pennsgrlvonia to 1776 by Gordon, Pbiiadelphia, 1828, 8vo. Well written, few omiasions, a creditable work. 20. History of New York, by Moullon. New York, 1st and 2d parts, 8vo. 1824 and 1826. Excellent work, copious on early history, only carried as yet to 1633. 21. Treaties of the United States with the Indian tribes; Washington, 1826, Svo. published by order of Congress. Furnishing important official documents for History. it. Annals of America, by Holmes, 2d cdition,Cambridge, 1829, 2 vols. 8vo. False title: it is a Chronological History of the English Colonies of NuMh America only, and the United States; compendious, yet lame. 25. Travels in Guatimala or the United Provinces of Central America in 1827-8, by Dunn, New York, 1828, Svo. Interesting nfcount of a country almost unknown, by an •gent of the Bible Society; rather supuficial, but many additions to knowledge. 24. Sketches of a Tour to the Lakes in 1826-7, by Th. L. M'Kinncy, Baltimore, 1827, 8vo. fig. Tedioui Bpistlcs of a louriai or rather Indian agent; but some MidUion to knowleilge may be gleaned therein. 26 Narrative of a second Expedition to the shorts of tfae American Pblar Sea, by Capt. J. Faanklin and Dr. J- Richardson, Philadelphia, 1828. 8vo. Important addition to geography, geology and all the cognate wiences. 26. OmithoIhgiCRl Biography of the Birds of Ameiira, by J. J. Audubon, Pbiladetphia, 1831, 4to, first volume, containing the Bio- graphy of 100 Birds. Excellent work of an nuibor uniting ibe characters of a naturalist,* painter, a traveller, and a close observer. It IS the text of his gigantic work on our birds, or their colored flgurea of nalniaK tixe, a splen>:id monument of geniiis and fine aits. 27. Medical Floru, or Manual of Medical, Botany, of the United States of North America, by C. S. Rafine^que, Pbiladetphia, 1828-80, 2 vols. ICmo. 100 fig. A very. useful compilation, embodying nil iheaclual knowledge on our Medical Botany, with o muliiiude of original additions, both nedical itkw atate. sa Th* Pvlnial, «r auukable Objecu of Ibe Cabinet of Prof. Rafinesqua, Pbilad. 1M1,SV9. inct. In 16 coluoms Ibis tract describes 110 New oojecti of Zaotogy, chielly fossils of Kentucky, mon Iban thick f olumei often can do. 80. Monqgraph of the Bivalve Shelh of Ibe river Ohio, by C. S. Bafintesque, Iranalnt- ed from the French of 1820 by C. A.Ponl< son, Philadelphia, 1632, 12mo. 1 fig. 68 an. The beat origkel wotk on our fluvintile chonchology. Tho ir^nalater has oniitod the 70 Gguics of the originni, and Ibe con- tinuation carried to 118 speciei published in >831. He might also ^ave added Ihn posterior synonyms lo aid the atudents. 31. Manual of Botany for North America, by Prof. 4. Eaton, fifth.edilioa,Albany,18S9, 12mo. A popular compila|ion; few reach here so many editions; this l»sl is much cn« Urged and improved, including the sooihem planto of Pursb, Nuilal and Elliott, bat no one else: therefore deficient- a* a compilation for geberal use. 83. Geologicai! Text Book on North Ame- rican Geotocy, by Prof. A. Eaton, Albany, 1830. Svo, fig. BMi a Geolof^al map of ihe stale of New York . Tolerable attempt so (hr as New York it Goncei;Bed, but toully dcft- cicnt in oryctology or foasil ramaint, and mi*> laking Ibe geological region (rom «Boaton lo Lake Erie Tor Ihe whole of N. America, aa the Englisb GeologiMiL atistake Ihe Geology of England for that «( the viorld. S3. Webster's Dictionary of Ibe English Language, Boston, 1880, 2 vols. 4lo, and abridged in a lhi«k Svo. Bulky, elaborate wo(k, adding: iMPy thontand words to our Lexicons; but lacking- yet as many more. The Etymological pan it copious, yet totally deficient hi ibe Sanscrit, tut parent of the EngUsh as well' aa Latin and Greek, and where aili their wordtt without hardly any exteptifln, can be Uracad. 25. MISCGLLAVY. Ptriodtcttl Press.— Nearly JOOO periodical publications of all kinds are printed in the United Slates; but soma are of very limittd circujation, tivpavtod by Adfcrtisementt and die monopoly of low, ratei of postage. In Frani;e, ibey have doiiblcd lioce Ibe Revc- lution of July 1830. They W«re 210 bcfmr, I of which lBO«ul'of Patist now they are near* ly 4100, of whirh SlOout of Paris. S GH)kfical'>.^-.. ,._ -j-'f^ ^ I '.iaJ 86 tednOwB Ibiihtal diMue ha?e been 4807 k Londoo, out of 26,887 total deatha, or ■early one in five. In New York, 1023 onl of 6862, or nearly one in six. One-liair, at loeat, of tiieie fictimi of credulity in the ig- norance of the Ikcalty, conid have been ia*ed aad restored by reading the Palmiit, and ful- lowlng Id direetioDt. In Philadelpbia, only 078 dealbt rrom Coniumpiion bsppened in 1831, out of* mortalilT oi'49SS, or len than one in HTen, about 1 in 7J. It not Ibii dif* ference to be partly ascribed to the Pulmel being more used there than in New York, aud not yet inlroduced in London? \'1 iii S6. FRAGMENT OF A PHILOSOPHICAL POEM ON KNOWLEDGE. Truth is the sun, and Knowledge solar light Streaining from truth, in beams effulgent bright, I'o shine upon, delight, adorti, and bind, By links of love, the human soul and mind. Yes, God and truth are one, and both, what is, Has been, will be. And truth we maj well deem That part of God, which wi can see and feel. To store the mind with ra^s of knowledge bright. Is sharing truth, a beam divine to hold. Those who neelect or spurn this lofty aim^ In mental darkness live, and blindness creep Through life; while those who seek shall ever Snd What they require, as God and truth have said. A wish soon leads to active mental search Of many kinds, to 8uit the taste of all. Haupy the men who feel the noble wish, And with delight the flow'ry path pursue; But happier still when truth has reach'd the mind. In streains of light of many hues and shades. By thrilling sway, the dazzling flood delights To fill and feed the human soul with joys. We crave, and we receive the daily streams Of lovely trtith, from youth to age imparted: The more we crave, the more we do receive Without disgust, since knowledge never cloys. How sweet are those delightful tasks of truth. Inviting men to share the joys of heaven. Ere they can reach this last eternal home Of virtuous souls and minds. Through earth and sky The mental ranxe is found to roam at will. And ramble fre^y there in search of science. Subservient to the call of darine man: While grateful truth becomes, his friend and tool Of him who was, who is, an atom bom But yesterday, to shine awhile and sink. Yet truth eternal dwells with him this while. And at his call does not disdain to lead By gentle steps, from dross to gold divine, His craving mind; from dark to bri^ter regions Of knowledge pure, a lofty darins light They take, to reach the scope of human life. The thirst for light and bliss; the source of both To find, around the throne of HIM, who rules The world on high. Since God and truth are one! ^ •— C. 8. R. ERRATA. Vl^a 2S, eel. 1, fir preicnted read preeerved. „ M, J^ fir auM gives rtud aot givats. ' ii » iii"'Jg mmmmtm Id PhiUdelphia, only lumpiion happened in r of 493S, or lets than D 1J. It Dot tbii dift eribed to the Pulmel han in New York, aud •ondon? iNOWLEDOE. t •ight, ;iB, I deem el. bright. er find said. i mind, %. ts (VS. th, th and tkj « dtool V ;ioni both es re one! C. S. R. ATLANTIC JOURNA^. «, T,«..,. ^ ^VCLOPEDIC jeCRNAL AND REVIEW WTFHjmMEROUS FIGURES. EDITOR, a S. RAFJJVESqUE, Profeigor of Mitorical andJValural Sdencen, Uc. Vol. I.] PHILADELPHIA. Summkp oHI^ Kmnotedge it the mental food of man. [No. 2. L ARTICLE. CHEAP BOOKS. Books are the vehicles of know- ledge. The cheaper books are, the more accessible and diffusible be- comes the knowledge which they convey. manuscripts were few and costlji knowled^ scanty and limited. Since printed books have become common, knowledge has increased 100 fold, libraries have multiplied, and mankind have acquired new means of enjoyment, of happiness, and mental attainments. But books which had been rather cheap ItH) years ago, had within 50 yearsrbecome again very dear, owing to a fanciful luxury in paper, embel- lishments, and splendid bindings. This was one of -the means, partly contrived by the oligarchy of know- ledge, to_ exclude the people or bulk of mankind from the acquirement of knowledge. Happir^ however since the begin- ning of this century, by the enlight- ened ehterprize of^some friends of mankind and the invention of ste- reotype printing, both arisen in France, a pew era ha» begun in printing and producing again very cheap looks; without precluding embellishments: which the restora- tion of wood engraving and the in- vention of lithography,l)ave enabled to add at a^eheap rate. This new system, which promises Mch happy results for the gradual aad universal spreading of know- 6 ledge, has lately been adopted also m Germany, England and America. But unfortunately chiefly applied (as at the discovery of printing) to restore or reprint old books, rather than producing new works. But someniseful compilations, libraries ■n >'„ • ,. . . '"'"e'useiui compilations, libraries Before printing was invented, of knowledge, manuals, &chavJ anuscnnts werp. ft-w and matiir k- j._=j "'»"""'»» «c. nayc been produced accessible to all the classes of the people. It is a positive fact that in general mental acquirements and public hap- piness, are now every where in pro- portion to th^average price of books, and the facility, or cheapness of this manufacture of knowledge! of this fact the following table may be a proof. ATerage price of 5 Vol. 8vo. of books in retail, j 400 pages. Before printing'! was invented, j. gl 00. 00 g25. 00 towards 1400, J Towards 1700, Towards 1800,? in England, 3 in France, In 1830. In England, *" III the U. States, In Germany, In France, 1.00 5.00 1.50 VoKlSmo. of 900 p. 0.25 LOO a 50 S.OO 2.00 1.25 LOO 0.75 0.50 0.25 0.20 Therefore in France where books are the cheapest, the people are the most enlightened, and they stand at the head of the actual civilization of polished nations.* But why could not the same prices and results be attainable wilh us? A great fall in the price of print- ing and paper has happened within .'W l fffWI!'"' ' ■Ht^ijim W B^W I IHU iii i H 'iii iH- -J i WUffWI A ♦ »C'« Wftr.- 40 %* 15 years, all the prices have fallen from 25 to SOper cent, even for Ste- reotyping.^ — ^Engraving alone in all its branclies is yet too costly, wood engraving more so than even in Eng- land, for lack of engravers. We ad- vise 100 of the wood engravers of England, who work at two shillings a day to come here. Notwithatand ing, some useful and cheap works ornamented with wood engravings have been published, such are Pro- fessor Nuttall's Birds, and Profes- sor Rafinesque's Medical Flora. The high duties and taxes on pa- per are also another evil; notwith- standing the fall in prices, paper could be imported for our periodical press and books from Germany, France and Italy at one half the ac- tual cost, if our duties were not pro- hibitory and a shameful tax on know- ledge. Our publishers who have capital, employ it chiefly in reprinting En- glish books, to avoid paying copy- ridits. They steal English know- leuge, and cramp with it American genius. When these impediments will be removed we can print here as cheap as in France, and send the productions of our press all over the world, as the French now do theirs: besides improving ourselves. Benj. Franklin, junr. 2. PHILOLOGY. Second Latter to Mr, Ciiamfollion on the Graphic Syitemt of America, and the Glypht of Otolum or Falex^ue, in Central .4merfc«r.— Elemehts of thk I ■ GtTFHS, I have the pleasure to present you hereto annexed, a tabular and com- paritive view of the Atlantic alpha- bets of the 2 Continents, with a spe- cimen of the Groups of Letters or Glyphs of the monuments of Otolum or Palenque: which belong to my 7th series of graphic sign8,and are in fact words formed by grouped letters or Elements as in Chinese Charac- ters; or 8ome\^at like the cyphers now yet in use among us, formed by acrostical anasrams or combinadons of the first letters of words or names. When I began my investigation of these American Glyphs, and became convinced that they must have been groups of letters, I sought for the Elementary Letters in all the an- cient known alphabets, the Chinese Sanscrit and Egyptian above all; but in vain. The Cninese characters of- fered but few similarities with these glyphs, and not having a literal but syllabic alphabet, could not promise the needful clue. The Sanscrit al- phabet and all its derived branches, including even the Hebrew, Pheni- cian, Pelagic, Celtic and Cantabrian alphabets were totally unlike in forms and combinations of grouping. But in the great variety of li^yp- tians form oT the same letters, I thought that I could trace some resemblance with our American Glyphs. In fact I could see in them the Egyptian Cross, Snake, Circle, Delta, Square, Trident, Eye, Feather, Fish, Iiand,&c. but sought in vain for the Birds, Lions, Sphynx, Beetle, and 100 other nameless signs of Egypt. However, this first examination and approximation of analogy in Jigypt and Africa was a great pre- liminary step in the enquiry. I nad always believed that the Atlantes of Africa have partly colonized Ameri- ca, as so many ancient writers have affirmed; this belief led me to search for any preserved fragments of the alphabets of Western Africa, and Lybia, the land of the African At- lantes yet existing under the names of Berbers, Tuarics, Shelluhs &c. This was no easy task, the Atlantic antiquities are still more obscure than the Egyptian. No Champollion had raised their veil; the city of Fa- rawan, the Thebes of the Atlantes, whose splendid ruins exist as yet the Mountains of Atlas, has not in even been described properly as yet, nor its inscriptions delineated. However I found at last in Gra- may(Africa Illustrata) an old Lybian alphabet, which has been copied by Purchas in his collection of old alphabets. I was deliglited to find it so explicit;, so well connected imm 41 investigation of )hs, and became must have been sought for tlie in all the an- :ts, the Chinese in above all; but 80 characters of- rities with these ing a literal but ulu not promise rhc Sanscrit al- rived branches, Hebrew, Pheni- and Cantabrian :ally unlike in Ions of grouping, iriety of li^yp- saine letters, I lid trace some our American I could see in Cross, Snake, e. Trident, Eye, l,&c. but sought , Lions, Sphynx, r nameless signs rst examination of analogy in ivas a great pre- enquiry. I nad t the Atlantes of ;oloni7.ed Ameri- ent writers have led me to search Fragments of the irn Africa, and the African At- jnder the names ;s, Shelluhs &c. isk, the Atlantic 1 more obscure No ChampoUion I; the city of Fa- of the Atlantes, ins exist as yet f Atlas, has not I properly as yet, delineated, d at last in Gra- ta) an old Lybian s been copied by lUection of old s deliglited to 10 vvell connected with the Egyptian, being also an Acrostic Alphabet,, and above &\\ to find that all its sign8>were to be seen in the Glyphs of Otolum. Soon af- ter appeared in a supplement to Claperton and Denham's travels in Africa, another old and obsolete Ly- bian alphabet, not acrostical, found by Denham in old inscriptions among tlie Tuarics of Targili and Ghraat west of Fezan : which although unlike the first had yet many analogies, and also with the American glyphs. Thinking then that I had lound the primitive eleuieuts of these glyphs, I hastened to communicate tins important fact to Mr. Dupon ceau (in a. printed letter directed tu him in 1 828) who was struck with the analogy, and was ready to con- fess that the glyphs of Palenque, might be alphabetical words; al- though he did not believe before that any American alphabets were extant. But he could not pursue my connec- tion of idea^, analogies of signs, lan- guages and traditions, to the extent which I desired and now am able to prove. To render my conclusions per- spicuous, I must divide the subject into several parts: directing my en- quiries 1st. on the old Lybian alpha- bet Sdly. On the Tuaric alphabet. Sdly. On their elements in the Ame- rican glyphs. 4thly. On the possibi- lity to read them. "While the exa- mination of their language in con nection with the other Atlantic Ian guages, will be the theme of my third letter. L The old Lybian delineated in the Table No. 1, has all the appear- ance of a very ancient alpnabet, based upon the acrostical plan of Egypt; but in a very different lan- guage, of which we nave 16 words preserved. This language may have been that of a brancli of Atlantes, perhaps the Getulians (GE-TULA, or Tulas of the plains) or of the Ammoniane, Old Lybians, and also Atlantes. Out of these 1 6 woi-ds, only 5 have a slight affinity with the Egyp- tian, they are Nose Ifr. L. Nif. E. Sea Mah Mauh. Saturn Siash Sev. Venus Uaf Ath. Ear Alps Ap. While this Lybian has a greater analogy with the Pelagic dialects, as many as 12 out of 16 being con- similar. Eye Esh L. Nose Ifr Hand Vuld Earth Lambd Sea Mah Fire Itash Moon Cek Mars Dor Eshas P. Rinif. Hul, Chil. Landa. Marah. Purah. Selka, Kres. Hares, Thor. Mergor. Mercury Goreg Venus Uaf Ucnas. Saturn Siash Satur, Shiva. Jupiter Theue Theos. Therefore the numerical analogy is only 32 per cent with the Egyp- tian, while it is 75 per cent, with the Pelagic. Another proof antong many that the ancient Atlantes were intimately connected with the Pela- tian nations of Greece, Italy, and pain; but much less so with the Egyptians from whom they however borrowed perhaps their graphic sys- tem. This system is very remarkable. 1. By its acrostic form. 2, By hav- ing only 16 letters like most of the primitive alphabets, but unlike the Egyptian and Sanscrit. 3. By being susceptible (if 22 sounds by modifi- cation of 6 of the letters, as usual among the Pelagian and Etruscan, p. Above all by being based upon the acrostics of 3 important series of physical objects, the 5 senses re- presented by their agents in man, the 4 elements of nature and the 7 planets: which are very philosophi- cal ideas, and must have originated in a civilized nation and learned priesthood. 5. By the graphic signs being also rude delineations ol these U rr- nui ii v i j iii imiLimjUiiii 42 ^yaical objects or their emblems. The ear, eye, nose, tongue and hand for the 5 senses. The triangle for the earth, fish for the sea or water, snake for the air, flame for fire. A circle for the sun, crescent for the moon, a sword for Mars, a purse for Mercury, the V for Venus, dou blc ring for Saturn, and trident for Jupiter. Venus being the 5th planet has nearly the same sign as U the 5th letter. These physical emblems are so natural and obvious, that they are sometimes found among many of the ancient alphabets; the sun and moon even among the Chinese. But in the Egyptian alphabets, the emblems apply very often to different letters, owing to the difference of language and acrostic feature. Thus the hand applies to D in Egyptian instead of U, the eye to R, the circle to 0, the snake to L, &c. II. The second Lybian alphabet No. 2, in the Tables, was the an- cient alphabet of Tuarics, a modern branch of the Atlantes, until super- seded by the Arabic. Oenham found with some difficulty its import, and names of letters which are not acrostic but literal, and 18 in num- ber. It is doubtful whether these names were well applied in all in- stances, as the explainer was igno- rant and Denham not aware or the importance of this alphabet. Some appear not well named and U with V nave the same sign W; but these are always interchangeable in old language, and in alphabet No. 1 V is called UAF instead of VAF, and U is VULD instead of UULD! As we have it, this alphabet is sufficiently and obviously derived from the First, It out of the 16 let- ters being similar or nearly so, while only 5 are different, E, M, R, 6 and Z. This last appears the substitute of TH, of No. 1, and GH represents G. Yet they are by far more alike tiian the Demotic is from the Hi- eratic Egyptian, and I therefore deem thisNo. 2 a Demotic form of the ancient Lybian or Atlantic. I might hare civen and compared several other Lybian alphabets found in inscriptions; but as they have been delineated without a key nor names, it is at present very dimcult to de- cypher them. I however recommend them to the attention of the learned, and among others, point out the Ly- bian inscription or ApoUonia, the harbour of Cyrene, given by Lacella in his travels in theCyrenaica. The letters of this inscription appear more numerous than 16 or even 22, and although they have some analogies with the 2 Lybian alphabets, yet approximate still more to the Demo- tic of Egypt and the Phenician. But the inscriptions in Mount Atlas and at Farawan, when collected and decyp^ered, will be found of much greater historical importance. III. Meantime in the column No. 3 of the tabular view are jpven 46 Elements of the Glyphs orotolnm or Palenque, a few of these glyphs being given also in column No. 4. These 46 elements are altogether similar or derived from the Lybian prototypes of No. 1 and 2. In some cases tney are absolutely identic, and the conviction of their common ori- gin is almost complete, particularly when taken in connection with the collateral proofs of traditions and languages. These elements are somewhat involved in the grouping, yet tfiey may easily be perceived and separated. Sometimes they are or- namented by double lines or other- wise,as monumental letters often are. Sometimesunitedtooutside numbers represented by long ellipses meaning 10 and round dots meaning unities, which approximates to the^exican system of graphic numeration. Be- sides these 46 elements, some others may be seen in the glyphs, which I left off, because too intricate; al- thou^ they appear reducible if a lai^r table could have been given. There is hardly a single one that may not be traced to these forms, or that baffles the actual theory. There- fore the conclusion must occur, that such astonishing coincidence cannot 41 ind compared phabets found he; have been ey nor names, ifficult to de- er recommend f the learned, at out the Lr- ipoUonia, the en by Lacella renaica. The n appear more even 22, and ime analogies Iphabets, yet I to the Demo- e Phenician. Mount Atlas collected and )und of much rtance. e column No. are j|;iven 46 fis of^Otolum these ilyphB olumn No. 4. re altogether n the Lybian 1 2. In some y identic, and common ori- , particularly tion with the ■aditions and elements are the grouping, lerceiTea and is they are or- ines or other- :ter8 often are. tside numbers [pses meaning aning unities, the Mexican leration. Be- }, some others ^phs, which I intricate; al- educible if a e been given, i^e one that lese forms, or leory. There- ist occur, that idence cannot be casual, but it is the result of ori ginal derivation. The following relharks are of some importance. . 1. The glyphs of Otolum are writ ten from top to bottom, like the Chinese, or from side to side indif- ferently like the Egyptian and the Demotic Lybian ofNo. 2. We are not told how No. 1 was written, but probably in the same way. Several signs were used for the same letter as in Egypt 2. Although the most common way of writing the groups is in rows and each group separated, yet we find some framed as it were in oblong squares or tablets like those of Egypt. See plate 1 2 of the work on Paten- que by Del no and Cabrera. In that 1 2th plate there are also some singu- lar groups resembling our musical notes; q^ld they be emblems of 8( igs or hymns? J. The letter represented by M head occurs frequently; but it is re- markable that the features are very different from those of the remarka- ble race of men or heroes delineated in the srulptures. 4. In reducing these elements to the alphabetical form, I have been guided by the mere plausible theory evolved by similar forms. We have not here the more certain demon- stration of Bilingual inscriptions; but if languages should uphold this theory, the certainty will be increas- ed of the Atlantic origins of Otolum. IV. -But shall we De able to read these glyphs and inscriptions? with- out positively knowing in what lan- guage they were written! The at- tempt win be arduous, but is not impossible. In Egypt, the Coptic has beo.n found such a close dialect of the Egyptiau, that it has enabled you to read the oldest hieroglyphs. We find among the ancient dialects of Chiapa, Yucatan and Guatimala, the branches of the ancient speech of Otolum. Nay, Otolum was per- haps the ancient TOL nr TOLA, seat of the Toltecas (people of Tol) and their empire; but this subject will belong to my third letter. 4 will now merely give a few attempts to read some of the groups. For m- Btance. 1. The group or word on the scat of the sitting man of plate 4 of monu- ments of Palenque, I read UOBAO being formed by a hand, a tongue, a circle, an ear and a crescent. It is perhaps his name. And underneath the seat is an eye with a small circle inside meaning EB. 2. In plate 5, is an eye with 2 an- nexed rings,meaning probably ilAB, and perhaps the Sun, which is BAP in the Lybian alphabet. 3. In plate 7, the glyph of the comer with a head, a fish and a cre- scent means probably KIM. 4. The 1st glyph of plate 15, is probably BALKE. 5. I can make out many others, reading ICBE, BOCOGO, POPO, EPL, PKE, &c. If these wordsand others (although some may be names) can be found in African languages, or in those of Central Amenca, we shall obtain perhaps the key to the whole lan- guage of Old Otolum. And next reacn step by step to the delh-able knowledge of reading these glyphs, which may cover much historical knowledge of high import. Mean- time I have open the path, if my theory and conjectures are correct, as I nave strong reasons to believe. Besides this monumental alpha- bet, the same nation that built Oto< lum, had a Demotic alphabet be* longing to my 8th series; which wasi found m Guatimala and Yucatan at the Spanish conquest. A specimen of it has been given by Humboldt in his American Researches, plate 45» from the Dresden Library, and has, been ascertained to be Guatimalan instead of Mexican, being totally unlike the Mexican pictorial manU'^ scripts. This page of Demotic has letters and numbers, these repre- sented by strokes meaning 5 and dots meaning unities, as the dots never exceed 4. This is nearly simii lar to the monumental numbers. m aw'" The words are much less hand- some than the monumental glyphs; they are also uncouth glyphs in rows formed by irregular or flexuous liea- vy strokes, indusing within in small strokes, nearly the same letters as in the monuments. It might not be impossible to decypher some of these manuscripts written on mcti paper: since they arc written in languages yet spoken, and the writing was un- derstood in Central America, as late as 200 years ago. If this is done it will be the best clue to the monu mental inscriptions. C. S. Rafinesrue PhilaiklpMa, Febniari/, 1832. Note.— While this latter is going to press, we hear of the death of the learned Champollion, a great loss to sciences and erudition. The 3 let- ters directed to him were written in January, February and March of this year, while his career of useful- ness was yet unimpaired; but they were as much intended for the learn- ed all over the world, as for himself, and therefore were printed instead of being sent. The third which is to appear in the next number, will however be inscribed to Klaproth as a substitute. We have lately heard that the 1 st number of 3 excursions to Mitia and Palenque. performed in 1805 to 1807, b' Capt. Dcpaix, has lately been iv blishv 'i in Paris under the title of Mexican Antiquities; but it has ^ot reached us. 3. Primitive Origin of the En- glish Language. The best work on the philosophy and affinities of the English Ian guage is at present, the Introduction by 5foah Webster, to his great Dic- tionary. Yet although he has taken enlarged views of the subject, and by far surpassed every predecessor, he has left much to do to those fu- ture philologists and pliilosophers who may be inclined to pursue the subject still further: not having traced the English language to its primitive sources, nor through all its variations and anomalies. But no very speedy addition to this knowledge is likely to be pro- duced, since Mr. Webster has stated in a letter inserted in the Genesee Farmer of March 1 832, (written to vindicate some of his improvements in Orthography) that no one has been found in America nor England able to review his introduction ! although many have been applied to! But I was not one of those; few knowing of my immense researches in lan- guages, I was not consigned, else I could have done ample justice to the subject and Mr. Webster. It is not now a review of his la- bours that I undertake, but merely an enquiry into the primitiv.e origin of our language, extracted from my manuscript philosophy of the En- glish, French and Italian languages compared with all the other langua- ges or dialects of the whole world, not less than 3000 in number! The modern English has really only ll these source* of the Enffliiih language concentrating bjr gradual steps into the Sanscrit, one of the oldest languages of Cen- tral Asia, which has spread its branches all over the globe. Being the original language of that race of men, fathers of the Hindus, Per- sians, Europeans, and Polynesians. All the affinities between English and Sanscrit, are direct and striking, notwithstanding many deviations and lapse of uges. While those be- tween the English and other primi- tive languages, such as Chinese, Mongol, Arabic, Hebrew, Coptic, Berler, &c. are much less in num- ber and importance} being probably derived from the natural primitive analogy of those languages with the Sanscrit itself, when alfthe langua- ges in Asia, were intimately con- nected. Many authors have studied and unfolded the English analogies with many languages; but few if any have ever stated their numerical amount. Unless this is done we can never ascertain the relative amount of mu- tual affinities. It would be a very laborious and tedious task to count those enumerated in Webster's Dic- tionary. My numerical rule affords a very easy mode to calculate this amount without much trouble. Thus to find the amount of affini- ties between English and Latin, let us take 10 important words at ran- d'lm in each. Wr. Eng. 8p. En;. Latin. Woman Yumehn Femina. tt Water Vuater Aqua, t Earth Ertli Terra, t God God Deus. ft Soul Sol Anima. One Uahn Unum. tt House Haus Domus. t Moon Muhn Luiia Star Star Aster, tt Good Gud Bonus. We thereby find 3 affinities in 10 or 30 per cent, as many analogies or semi affinities marked t equal to 15 per cent, more, and 4 words or 40 per cent, have no affinities. This will probably be found a fair average of the mutual rate in tlie Uld English; but the modern has received so many Latin synonyms as to exceed perhaps this rate. Of these analogies, it is remarka- ble, that most are not direct from the Latin, or even through the French; but arc of Saxon origin, which had them with the Latin pre- viously. Thus the affinities between the English and Greek or Russian, are derived through the Pelagic and Thracian, unless lately adopted. Bnxhorn and Lipsius first noticed the great affinities of words and grammar between the Persian and German dialects: 25 German wri- ters have written on this. But Wes- ton in a very rare work printed at Calcutta in 1816, on the conformity of the English and European lan- guages witn the Persian, has much enlarged the subject, and has given as many as 480consiinilar words be- tween Persian and Latin, Greek, EngliA, Gothic, and Celtic; but he lias not stated the numerical amount uf these afiinities. All this is not sur- prising since the Iranians or Per- sians were also a branch of Hindus, and this language a child of the Zend, a dialect ofthe Sanscrit Hammer has found as many as 560 affinities between German and Persian. But the late work of Col. Kenne- dy, Researches on the origin and affinity of the principal languages of Asia and Europe,London, l828,4to. is the most important as directly concerning this investigation; not- withstanding that he has ventured on several gratuitous assertions; and has many omissions of consequence. Kennedy states that the Sanscrit has 2500 verbal roots, but only 566 have distinct meaniiu;8; while each admitting of 25 suffixes they form 60,000 words, and as they are sus- ceptible of 958 increments, as many as 1,395,000 words may be said to exist in Uiis wonderful language. Yet out of these 2500 roots, as many as 900 are found by Kennedy ^ ^^. fair average of e Old Engliiih; :eivendon,l828,4to. tnt as directly estigation; not- e has ventured I assertions; and of consequence, latthe Sanscrit s, but only 566 les; while each fixes they form ks they are «U8- iments, as many may be said to ful language. 2500 roots, as md by Kennedy in the Persian and European lan- guages, although the Greek has onlv i220U roots aniTthe Latin '■2400. (Sf these 900 affinities 339 are found in the Greek 319 in Latin S65 in Persian 262 in German 251 in English' 527 in Greek or L(itin 181 in both German and English 31 in all the 5 languages. This is something positive and numerical; but unfortunately not definite, and partly erroneous, as will be proved presently for the English. Kennedy denies affinities between the Ccltic'and Manscrit, but the very words he hasoftered as ex- amples (only 100) oft'er many evident affinities. His opinion that the Hin- dus and Egyptians came from the Babylonians is very improbable. It was from the high table land of Cen- tral Asia that all tlie old nations came. Th 251 Enslish affinities maybe seen ii^ Kennedy, as well as the 33^ Latin, which are mostly found now also in English through the words derived from the Latin. These two united would be 590 or more alrea dy than the 566 separate meanines of the Sanscrit roots. But Kennedy has by no means exhausted the San Bcrit etymologies of the English, Although I have no English Sanscrit dictionary at hand, yet I have many Sanscrit vocabularies, where I find many words omitted by Kennedy. And what is not found in the San- scrit itself is found in its Eastern children the modern languages of Hindostan. Among my vocabularies, the most important is one made by myself of the principal words of the old San scrit met with and explained in the laws of Menu translated by Jones, In these old and often obsolete words are found the most striking affinities of which I here give the greater part, 7 Knglisli Written. Mother Mind Mankind Era Hour Virtuous Antique Beetle Penny Gas Father Play Old Santcrit Spoktn. of Menu. Mother Mara. Maind Men. Mehnkaind Manavah. Ira Mauer Vaertius Antic Bitl Peni Gas Father Pie Malice ^sin) Malls Patriarch Patriark Middle Midi Teacher Ticher Hos (master) Bos Before Wind Deity Mouth Eyes mght Phantom Wood Me, mine Animate Spirit Uifor Vuind Deiti Mauth Aiz Rait Fantom Vud Mi, maihn Animet Spirit Antara. Hora. VerU. Arti. Blatta. Pana. Akasa. Vasus. Waya. Mala. Patri. Medhyt. Acharya. Bhos. Purva. Pavana. '^ Daitya. Muc'ha. Eshas. Rita. Vantasa. Venu. Man. Mahat. Eshetra. Being 28 derivated words out of 84 of this old vocabulary. 33 per ct. Another very singular vocabulary I have extracted from the Transac- tions of the Literary Society of Bom- bay, and Erskine's Account of the Ancient Mahabad Religion of Balk from the book Desatir. Some words are given there of the language of the Mahabad empire, the primitive Iran, which appears to be a very early dialect of the Sanscrit and Zentl. Out of 30 words 12 have analogies to the English, equal to 40 per cent. V. Engli ih. Mahabad Written. Spoken. of Iran. Father Father Fiter End End Antan. Course Kors Kur (time) Nigh Nay Unim., , s ,^^ w *n** -»g'f ji i-j ^ w I -J ' *P ' ."I I W ' mmf^^mimmm "-WJifH mm 48 Amical Globe Middle Sky lioyal Amikal (}lob Midi Hkay lioyal Mitr (friend) (iul. Mad. Kan. Uaka (kinji;) A^ai (nre) Minhush. lenate Ignet Man Mehn Donation Dunusiiiohn Datisur. I could add here at leant 230 to the 3J1 of Kennedy, if it were not too tedious and long. But I can safely vouch that all the 5GG radical roots of peculiar meaning, forming tlie baHe of th'i Sanscrit, are to be found in the Eiif^lish roots, or if a few are lacking it is merely owing to some having become obsolete through the lapse of nearly 50(H) years, when tde Yavanas, Hacas and Pallis separated from their Hindu brethren, and the revolution of 6 or 7 successive dialects formed by each, till they met again in the English. Kennedy has even some obsolete English and Scotch words, now out of use, which are derived from the Sanscrit This enquiry is not merely useful to unfold the origin and revolutions of our languagejliut it applies more or less to all the languages of Eu- rope: which were formed in a simi- lar way by dialects of former lan- guages. Since every dialect be- comes a language whenever it is widely spread and cultivated by a Klished nation. Thus the French, dian, Spanish, Portuguese, Ro- manic ancl Valaquian are now be- come languages with new dialects of their own, although the^r are in fact mere dialects of the Latin and Cel- tic. The physical conformation and features of all the European and Hindu nations are well known to agree, and naturalists consider them as a common race. The historical traditions of these nations contirni^l the philological and physical evi- dence. AU the European nations came from the East or the West of the Imaus table land of Asia, the seat of the ancient Hindu empires of Balk, Kashmir and Iran. The order of time in which the Asiatic nations entered Europe to colonize it was as follows, 1 or most ancient. 1. Eaqxiaa or (hcann or Iberians or CanUtbriana. 2. Oomarians or Cumras or Celts or Gaels. 5. Getes or Goths or Scutans or Scythians. 4. Finns or Laps or Sames. 3. Tiras or Thracians, or Illy- rians or Slaves. 6. Pallis or Pelasgians or Hellenes or Greeks. The settlement in Europe of these last is so remote as to be involved in obscurity. But their geographical potMtions, traditions and languages prove their relative anti(|uity. The Greek language is .o of those that has been most permanent, having lasted 2300 years from Homer's time to the Turkish conquest Yet it sprung trom the Pelagic and has Siven birth to the Romaic or mo- ern Greek dialects. C. S. R. -9©0- 4. ANTHROPOLOGY. The Fundamental Bate of the Phihtophy of Human Speech, or Philology and Ethnology. Bt C. S. RAriNMdns. The natural history of man and mankind includes so many branches, that some of them have been deemed worthy of the proud title of separate sciences. Such are Philology or the science of human speech and lan- ?;uages, with Ethnology or the know- edge of nations of a same speech, which are so intimately connected that they can hardly be separated. Ethnology is a very modern science, even later than Geology, and as yet hardly, known in America, although much cultivated latterly in Germany and France, bein^ considered an in- dispensable auxiliary to history and geography. Home Tooke has long ago said that languages cannot lie; and the most eminent linguists have all Al «l Hindu empires and Iran. Tiie lich the Aniatic ro|ie tu colonize or moNl ancient. i« or Iberians or Cuniras or Celts 8 or Scutans or or Sames. ncians, or Illy- ;iana or Hellenes Europe of these i to be involved leir geographical I and languages %nti(|uity. The .0 of those that inanent, having from Homer's conquest Yet Pelagic and has Romaic or mo- I. C. S. R. POLOGY. I tif the PhUo$ophy or Philology and ry of man and I many branches, ive been deemed title of separate Philology or the ipeech and lan- ogy or the know- a same speech, lately connected y be separated, modern science, logy, and as yet nerica, although erly in Germany considered an in- y to history and s long ago said not lie.} and the ;uists have all adopted that opinion. Comparative Philology has always confirmed it. The rcsultH of the most extensive researches have proved, I. That words arc the elements of languages. «. That the names [jivcn to the most common an«« obvious obiects are their first elcment»,aiidthelettst subject to variations. 3. That words resembling each other more or less are the liiiKS uni- ting the dialects and languages, into groups or clusters. 4. That these words must be such as apply to the same objects, or are synoRvmous in many cases. 5. That Syntax and Grammar or the modes in which words are modi- fied and combined are subservient to the radical or elementary words, and thus of much less relative im- portance. To these obvious results and rules, I add three others which I have my- self ascertained. 1. That a small number of these words taken almost at random in two languages or dialects, are suffi' cient to indicate their degree ot ana lo«y, without puzzling ourselves with comparing all the words of both, which may often be impos- sible. 2. That the de^ee of similarity analogy or affinities between 2 or more languages ought to be express- ed numencaliy. 3. That when needful to pursue the enquiry still further or very mi- nutely, the deviations or variations of sounds in the compound words might be divided into 5 or 10 series of successive or combined changes, additions or elision of sounds and letters; whose numbers should ex press the analogy, and by a division of the total by 5 or 10, the ^yhole numerical and strict amount of iden- tity is ascertained. To prove the correct principle of these rules, without enlarging much the subject, I shall merely select as an example and illustration the cardinal numbers in 2 well known languages, Knglish ami French, so us to procct'«l from the known to the unknown, as always desirable in science. I have discovered and applied a strict formula to fulfil these indicp tions, and have thus almost reduced Philology and Kthnology to a rna/Ae- inntical demomtration of combined or compound affinities. I call it the Siftwremic formula, or the Numeri- cal and Analogical Rule. Thus, Prohletn. A number whatever of elementary words in two dialects or languages beinp known, to find what is their numerical degree of mutual analogy or reciprocal affinities. Answer or Solution. Compare each word, count those which are alike or sipiilarj their amount is the numerical degree of affinity when compared with the whole amount of given words. fjy nples. Let 10 words be com- p.i li, it two are found similar, the r. .lult will be 2 in 10 = 20 per cent. If 43 words arc compared and 20 i found similar, the result is 20 in 43 > 44ii per cent. Till now Philologists in compar- ing languages had omitted to state upon how many words they had operated. By attending to this im- portant basis of their labours, we shall achieve a great improvement, and give a kind of mathematical certainty to the whole. I shall not pursue now this for- mula upon the plan of my 3d rule, so as to find the numerical degree of identity of two languages, as it re- quires many explanations; but the mode, problem, answer and exam- ples are upon the same principle. Let us apply it to the cardinal numbers in English and French, rt- membering that these two languages are double in form, having each a written and a spoken dialect: the spoken form will be written on the principles of universal and strict phonology, as far as our letters and signs in use allow it. I I i n i» « ii»|iw^«y|i|iii i ii iiii .i, iiiy i Mj ii i i i i jj | i pBB)S^w MiJJ|jJi»] iii i i| n'J i l ' lBW ' . «i .iii.. nn < .. n. i ) ii r> ijyii. ii | |pi| p ■■ 50 ^- Sp. E. Wr. Fr. Sp. Pr. Uahn Un CEn tu deux doe. thri trois trua. fuor quatre katr'. faiv cinq senk. siks SIX 81S. sev'n sept set. eit huit hdit. naihn neuf noef. tehn dix dis. Wr. E. One ?two three tfoifr tfive six seven ei^ht ?nine tten In the 3 numbers marked t there is no affinity, in those two ? the analogy is rather remote. Thus the English and French lan- guages compared merely by their 10 cardinal numbers, which are a very fair scale in many languages, evince a considerable analogy of 7 in 10 equal to 70 per cent. 'But if the numbers 2 and 9 with remote analo- gies are only reckoned for 1, it is reduced to 6 in 10 = 60 per cent. While by the formula of identity, it is still further reduced to 42 in 100 or 42 per cent, of positive identity, derived from the 3 parents of both languages, the Celtic, Teutonic and Latin. I have been led to this enquiry and mode of investigation, by the wish of finding the affinities and origins of the American nations and langua- ges, which many superficial examin- ers had pronounced to be involved in total obscurity and impossible to classify, but Ihave not found them so: by my formula all evince their mutual analogies, whose calculable amount enables us to classify them. Having further extended this pro- cess to many doubtful languages of Africa and elsewhere, and' having even compared 3 languages witii all the others known, 1. English. 2. Taino or Haytian. 3. Samang of the Asiatic Negros of Malaca; I have English. God Devil Land Haytian. {Yocahuna Maocon Guamochyna Tuyra 5 Caya, Xaya i Acan, Cati come to the surprising and unex- pected result, Tfiat all the langua- ges have a greater or lesser affinity wtfh nil the other languages} which fact although it may have been sur- mised 4iad never been proved, but which can now be proved mathe- matically. Whence flows another very important category or Vule. That languages and nations are no longer to be classed or connected by insulated or limited analogies; but by the numerical amount of their toial affinities unth each of ail the other languages. This will be found a great step in the historical knowledge of man- kind, evolved from the most solid and evident philological proofs. These facts were already partly sin- nounced by me in 1824 and 1828, and I can now add that I have there- by confirmed the unity of mankind: since even the negro languages have preserved the indications of their mmon origin. In all the American languages I have found the greatest analogies with the Sanscrit, Caucasian, Arab, Mongol, Samoyed and Chinese df Asia. The Copt, Berber, Jolof, Congo, &c. of Africa. The Celtic, Cautabrian, Latin and Greek of Eu- rope. And even tfee Malay, Ta- gala, Japanese, Ha way, &c.o'f Poly- nesia, amounting in some instances to 50, 60, and 70 per cent, of ana- logy, or from 30 to 60 per cent, of identity. I shall conclude by giving one in- stance of these numerous analogies in the Taino of Hayti, Cuba, Jamai- ca in 1492 and the Guanche of the Canary Islands, now both extinct. The number of words to be comt- pared was 32, and the foUowiug 14 are analogous. Guanche. {Corac. * Achaman. ^ Achicanac. Yurena. 5 Haave. ^Kaa. line and nnex- allthe langua- r lesser affinity guages} which have been sur- en proved, but proved mathe- flows another ory or vule. na nations are ed or connected ited analogies; amount of their each of all the a great step in ledge of man- :he most solid Dgical proofs. :ady partly an- 824 and 1828, at I have there- ty of mankind: languages have itions of their m languages I itest analogies lucasian, Arab, nd Chinese df Berber, Jolof, . The Celtic, 1 Greek of Eu- e Malay, Ta- y, &c. of Poly- some instances r cent, of ana- iO per cent of r giving one in- Toua analogies i, Cuba,Jamai- ruanche of the both extinct. >rda to be coni- le foUowiug 14 Engliih. Priest Man Mother Corn Boat Water Milk, Breast Club, Sword Good Dog Hog, Swine 51 Haytian. 5 Bohito, Boition I Behi(|ue, Buhui Guam, Cani Mama Mahiz Ca-.oa, Pagay Ama, Xama Toa Macana Taino, Guatayo Cuchis, Gochis Zaino Guanch. , XFaybo. I Faycan. Guanch. Mama, I ma. Tamozen. Guyon. Hainen, Acmun. Aho. Masacas. Antha, Makay. Cuna, Cuncha. Taguazen. '%' ' 4 Thus the Haytian a dialect of the Aruac spreading from Florida to Brazil, and the Guanch the nearest African dialect of the Atlantic or Berber language spreading from the Atlas to Nubia, have 14 in 32 of mutual affinity, equal to 44 per ct; which-ind^cates that they were dia- lects of two akin languages, spoken by two nations that were akin at a period unknown. Thus a clue is at last afforded to American origins,much more certain than all the previous and numberless theories on the subject. And a solid basis is acquired to build upon, in any future researches and investiga- tion of American origins and histo- ry. Klaproth has asserted, and this historical model of research will prove, that languages are even of more importance than features and complexion to distinguish or assimi- late numan families: thus the speech of man, peculiar to him, shall be found to take the lead even of phy- sical forms and deviations. FfUladelphia, May 1831. 6. AiaSBIOAV HISTORY. ON THEZAPOTECAS And other Tribe* of the State of Oaxaca. Bt C. S. RiFiNrsaoE. It is to be regretted that the au- thor of the notice on the Zapotecas of Oaxaca and their temple of Mictla, inserted in the September No. of the Journal of Geology, has remained anonymous: having stated some new historical facts, he ought to have given his name, since he has quoted no authority. For instance to what author had he access to for the names of the two last kings of the Zapotecas, Cosi-foeza and Cosi- xopu? wiien did tliey cease to rule and is there a longer list of these kings? Some account of these kings and their deeds, as well as the Zapoteca language, which is hardly known, would nave been more acceptable to the learned than the notice on Mic- tla, called Mitia by Humboldt, and already described by him with a figure. Even the true name of the Zapotecas in their own language is unknown, that name being merely a nickname given them by their foes the Aztecas or Mexicans: it means Jlpple-people, Tecai (people) and Za- po or Zapotl a generic name for apples. (Tl added to words answers in Azteca to our article Me.) If is by these nicknames that the Ameri- -i can tribes have been disfigured and swelled beyond truth. The first enquiry in their history is to ascer- tain their true national name, which is often no easy task. My authorities for the following account are, Herrera's History of Spanish America from 149^to 1554, Garciafs Origen delos Indios, Laet, Clavigero, Humboldt, Diaz, Vater, Siguenza, Acosta, Torquemada, Touron, Alcedo, &c. Oaxaca is a fine province (now 52 State) south of Veracruz and S. fi. of Mexico; it was formed in 1580 ^ the union of the 2 provinces of Zapotecas and Miztecas: the name being given by the city of Guaxaca, formerly Huacxyacac and now soft- eneli into Oaxaca, capital of the es tate of Cortez, who was made Mar quis of Guaxaca in reward of his conquest or rather invasion of Mex- ico. The Miztecas dwelt between the Zapotecas and Mexico; they were a fierce nation, yet at war with the Spaniards and Zapotecas in' 1572, and only subdued between 1572 and 1580 (Laet). Their name has been spelt also Mixtecas, Mictec, Mixes, Afixos,Mico8, Mecos, Miges, &c. AH these names, leaving off tecas which means people, imply Lion or rather Cuguar, are animal of the tiger genus, which was the emblem or progenitor of the nation (Martigergenusin Azteca.) But the Mexicans changed it by contempt probably into Jmc,Mix,or Mec,a. sin- gle word meaning 4 things in Azteca, which are connected in the language, 1. North, 2. Hell, 3. Devil, 4. Apes. This is evidently the root of Mtctla, tla being the article or an abbrevia- tion of tlan a place. It is by this apparently trivial examen and etymology that I have come to the importantconcfusion that the Miztecas and Zapotecas are the modern remains of tlie ancient na- tions of 01 mecas and Xicaliancas, mentioned in Mexican history as anterior to the Toltecasin Anahuac; and that the Olomis and CMchime- caa were also consimilar tribes. Here it will be needful to refer to ancient traditions, which are not all lost. Although Zumaraga, first bishop of Mexico, and extolled for his zeal by the monks, behaved in Mexico as Omar had done in Egypt, by burning the libraries of Tezcuco, the Athens of Anahuac, (those of Mexico itself had been lost in the sieve) he could not destroy all the books scattered through the whole of Anahuac. Many are yet extant, Herrrra and Garcias have given some of the traditions of the Zapo- tec>,s and Miztecas, neglected by Clavigero and Humboldt. An £n- glifih Lord has lately published a splendid work on some Mexican Antiquities and manuscripts. The Librarv of the Philosophical Society of Philadelphia, has the fac simile of an Azteca manuscript which I havedecyphered. The Zapotecas boast of being anti- diluvian in America, to have built the city of CoatUai (snake place in Azteca) 327 years before the flood, and to have escaped the flood with their MmePetela (Dog) on the moun- tain of Coatlan (Garcias.) Which of the two floods of the Aztecas this was, whether that of Xeltiua or of ' Coxcox is hard to say. The Petela or Dog dynasty ruled over them ever since till the Spanish conquest. The Coatlatecas (snake people) or Cuitlatecas, the Cuycatecas (sing- ing people) or Cuiscatecas, and the Popaloavas are tribes of Zapotecas, speaking dialects of the same lan- |;uage, of which Clavigero says there is a grammar, but Vater has not gi- ven any words of it I have been able to collect only 12 words of it 'out of 6 authors. God or Creator of all things Spirit Vinac House or ? place 5 Brother Hun Dog Petela Repose or Death > Ahcabohuil. Baa Ba in Mizteca. Cuhua do. Heaven Earth Hell or Evil Woman Lio,Leo Leob do. Avan Andevui do. Baca GnuagnuayAo. > Chevan Xttachi do. Yxca. Eve or first Woman Xtmana. Adam or first Man Xchmel. Whereby it is seen that out of 6 words which I have to compare in Mizteca 4 are similar and 2 not very different. Therefore the just con- clusion is that the Mizteca and Za- poteca are also dialects of each oth- ""'^jsmmmmmm JTraac" 58 fiave eiven the Zapo- eglected by An En- published a le Mexican ripta. The lical Society e fac simile pt which I fbeing anti- have built ake place in 'e the flood, c flood with mthemoun- 8.) Which Aztecasthls eUiua or of" The Petela er them ever nquest. Eike people) atecas (sing- :a8, and the Zapotecas, e same lan- ro says there ' has not gi- [ have been words of it hcabohuil. in Mizteca. wi do. 'b do. levui do. a/fnuoydo. chi do. tmana. xhmel. it out of 6 ompare in 2 not very just con- :a and Za- r each oth- er, or languages very nearly related. The same with the Zacatccas. Of the Mizteca Vater has given many words; he surmises that it is very near to the Othomiz or Otomi: and' he considers several other lan- guages of Anahuac as dialects of it; they are the Zoque, Lacandone, Mame, Zeltales or Celdales, Chia- paneca, Mazateca, Chochona, be- sides the Mixe and Cuiscateca al- ready mentioned. This if true would diminish the number of lan- guages of that region and extend the Mizteca nation for to the South and East in Guatimala, as the Otomi and Chichimecas will extend it far to the North. I have a good vocabulary before me of the Othomiz language by De Neve 1767, and although only 10 words can be found in the Mizteca of Vater, 5 of them are alike or simi- '?r, which gives 50 percent of mu ^ \l affinity and leaves little doubt (>. .'ir primitive connection. These .'Oi .'s ?re, (Othomiz) (Mizteca) Father Hta Dzutun Land Hay Gnuagnay. Nose Xinu Dztni. Son Batzi Dzaya. Bread Thume Dzite. The Chichimecas (Dog devils or Northern Dogs in Aztecas) are not a nation, but this appellation was given to all the northern wild tribes and foes of the Aztecas, even to one speaking the Azteca language, and lately to many of the Apaches, Skere or Pani tribes forming a nation spread from Anahuac to Oregon and Athabasca lake, among which the Shoshonis of Oregon bear also the name of Snake Indians as yet In result I am led to believe that the Mu'tecas and Zapotecas were once with the Otomis and many others, the snake nation of America, which did afterwards divide into the Dcg and Cat tribes or Zapotecas and Miztecas. The same has happened in Asia and North America where many nations ascribe their origin to{ Snake-men, Dog-men and Cat-men or people. The Olmecas or Olmec or Hul- mecs of ancient Anahuac, whose name means Old Devils in Azteca, are said to have settled in Anahuac after the Othomiz, but with their allies the Xicallaneas or Xicayans, whose name we may recognise ia the Cuycatecas of modern times, and were probably the old Zapotecas, the Southern Miztecas are yet called Xicayans. Their settlement is so ancient that it is beyond the Azteca and even Tolteca chronology. It happened after the sway of Gods, Giants and Apes MifTerent nations.) They con- quered and expelled the Giants or 'titans of Anahuac called Tuiname- tin and Tzocuitlixeque, and took the name t)f Tequenes or People of Tygers. They were divided into 3' trills, Olmecas, Xicalans and Zaca- tecas speaking the same language! (see Torquemada.) They came from the snowy mountains, and united for this conquest under the king Coxa- natecuhtli, building many cities and ruling a long while over Anahuac. Another tradition traces the origin of the Hulmecas to Hulmecatl bro- ther of Xelhua, the Noah of Anahu- ac, and indicates several dynasties ruling successively their empire, 1. Ulmec, 2. Cochoblam, 3. Quetzal- coatl, the famous Legislator of Cho- lula, 4. Huemac, and ends by Colo- pecthtli last king killed by the Tlas- calans towards 1 196 of our era, who drove them to the East settling in their country. The last we hear of the Ulmecas in the Aztec history is in 1457 and 1467 when those of Co- tasta on the sea shore were conquer- ed by Montezuma I. While this name disappears from history, that of the Miztecas and Zapotecas ap- pears in the same' place or to the S. E. of Mexico, and thus the evidence is tomplete that they were the same nation under different names. In 1454 the Miztecas wop a great battle over the Aztecas and their al- i '■■ 'Jx-z^: ."--^iU ^ lies, whose real sway in Anahuac only began towards 1425 and hardly lasted one century. In 1455 Ato- naltzin l^ng of Miztecas although helped by the TIascalans was taken ana his kingdom conquered. This kinE is elsewhere called Yaguitlan. The Miztecas rebelled in 1480, and in 1486 the Zapotecas resisted tile whole power of Mexico. Butal last became tributary; yet in 1506 and 1507 they both were at war again with Mexico. Although overjoyed at the down- fall of the Mexicans, effected by 100,000 TIascalans and allies among which were some Miztecas, and 900 Spaniards under Cortez: they did not readily submit to the Spanish yoke and tribute after the mil of Mexico in 1521. In 1522 the Zapotecas defeated Sandoval, and were only conquered in 1526 by Olmedo (see Diaz,) but they have often rebelled agninst the Spaniards. In 1572 the Aliztccas were at war with the Spaniards and the Zapotecas; these had been con- ciliated by the mild rule of their Lord Cortez, who established only a small quit rent on land, without -any forced labour: this system has made Oaxaca a flourishing city and province. The Zapotecas and Miztecas are represented as the handsomest In- dians of Mexico, nearly white, and the females are beautiful, as white as the Spanish women. This also happens in Zacatecas, a province of the former Olmecas: therefore it ap- pears that this race is distinct from the Azteca or Mexican nation in features as well as languages: not- withstanding that some writers wrongly assert that the Olmecas spoke tiie same language as the Az- tecas and Toltecas. The Mixes have sometimes long beards and re- semble European; they are a tribe of Miztecas. Thus we find by in- vestigation that the nations ancf lan- guases of the Mexican States are as easily reduced to a small number as those of the remainder of North America. The Theogony, Cosmogony and religion of the jVf iztecas and Zapo- tecas was also very dilVerent from the Mexicans, although they had latterly adopted their bloody rites of the god of evil. The ' Miztecas of Cuilapo according to a book written by a Spanish monk in the Mizteca language and figures, (preserved by Garcias) ascribe their origin to a god and goddess named Lion Snake and Tyger Snake dwelling in ^poala or heavenly seat of Snakes before the flood. They had two Sons (or na- tions) an eagle called Wind of 9 Caves, and a Dragon or Winged Snake called Wind of 9 Snakes. They were driven from ^poala for their wickedness and perished in a s;rcat flood. In .^poala we find the Tlapala or ancient seat of the Mexi- cans: which is perhaps the .^/>a/acA» mountains of North America, where was once the holy mountain, temple and cave of Olaimi (see Brigstock) which name recalls to mind the Olmecas! and all these names an- swer in import and sound to the Olympus of the Greeks. The Zapotecas had similar but more definite ideas. AhcabohuU was the Creator of all things; but a divine man and divine woman Xchmel and Xtmana were the pro- genitors of mankind and of the 3 great gods Avon god of heaven, Baca sod of earth and Chevangod of hell. These 3 brothers are surprizingly alike in import and names with the Trimurti or triad of the Hindus, the 3 manifestations of the Deity Vish- nu, Srama, and Shiven! This same triad was worshipped in Chiapa, Yucatan, Hayti and many other parts of America, under names not very unlike, such as Izona, Vacah and Estruah in Chi- la. Izona, Bacab and Echvah in Yu- catan. Bugia, Bradama and Aiba in Hayti. 'jmmmmmmam 55 ^■ lao, Isnez and Suroki by the Apalachians. Yah, Wachil and Wacki by the Natchez. Quoyoh, Kiwas and Ocki in Vir- ginia and Florida. Zun^a, Quexugaand Haraqui by the Chicolas. Garronhia, Tahuisca and Oyaron by the Hurons. Amane, Vaca and Vochi by the Tamanacs. Akambue, Ichein and Maboya by the Caribs. Apu, Churi and Voqui in Peru. Pillian, Meulen and Wocuba in Chili. Nemque, Zuhe and Bochica by the Muyzcas. Guipanavi, Avari aj»d Caveri by the Maipuris Aye;nan4 Tupt^a and Mabira in Brazil, &c. Are not these coincidences very flurprizins and interesting for the history of mankind and of their re- ligions? They will appear still more so if we compare them with the dif- ferent triads of Asia and other parts. Sometimes the Asiatic names are more dissimilar between themselves than the American, or else resemble still more some of them. A few in- stances will be sufficient to prove this strange fact. Asiatic Triads. Brimha, Vistnow and Etcheves. Tama, Satua and Raju. Pramih, Bichen and Sumbreh. Angeor, Okar and Gun. Braham, Narayan and Mahesa. Brahima, Bala and Mahadeo. Brumany, Ramana and Rudra. Primah, Krishna and Iswara. The above by the Hindus in different lAodern i anguages of India, Decan, aud Indostan: which are all dialects of the Sanscrit. Prahma, Aug and Codon in Siam and Ava. Bahman, Homi and Barzoi of Iran. Bahman, Manintar and Tamistar of the Mahabad. 8 Hum, Fo and Kya, of Thibet Y, Hi and Vi of'^the Tao religion of China. 0,Mi and To of the Fo religion of China. Eon, Hesu and Pur of the Phry- gians. Samen, Phegor and Zebu of tbe Syrians. Mrican Triads. Amon, Mouth and KhouB of Egypt and Thebes. LJcharan, Ahicanac and Guayota of the Guanches. European Triads. Olcus, Pan and Ath of the Cy- clopians. Prome, Epime and Mene of the Pelagians. Pan, Eros and Methusa, of the {Greeks. 1 Zeus, Poseidon and Hades of the Greeks. Ian, Aesar, and Sancu9 of the Rtruscans. Ain, Aesar and Taut of the Celts. Bram, Amen and Vix of the Os-> cans. Kog, Om and Pax of the Eleuai- nian mysteries. Molk, Fan and Taulas of Hiber- nians. Odin, Vile and Ye of Scandina* vians. Perun, Morski and Nya of the Slavonians. Polynesian Triads. Biruma, Vishnu and Uritram of Ceylan. Awun, Injo and Niwo of Japan. Tane, Akea and Miru of Hava^. Tani, Uru and Taroa of Taiti, &c. &c. The order of these divine mani- festations is of little consequence and depends upon the priority of those mostly worshipped, whether the God of Heaven, Earth or Hell. The Hindus have now two Secta worshipping Vi&hnu and Shiva, but Brama has few worshippers at pre- sent. These names would appear atill more strikingly alike it they all mteant the tame; but they <^teBm«|n 56 the past present and future, or power, life and death, or the rising blazing and setting of the Sun or some other consiinilar ideas instead of heaven, earth and hell, although they always apply to the triple manifestations of the Deity distinguished and person ified in Creation, Preservation and Destruction. This subject which mishtbe pursued much further, may indicate a primitive conformity of religious ideas in mankind all over the world. Seventeen languages and dialects of Anahuac or the Mexican States are said to have been reduced to grammars and dictionaries by the Spanish missionaries; Vater and the other philologists do not appear to have known them all. In order to draw thereon the attention of those who dwell in Mexico, I shall attempt to enumerate all the Mexican dia- lects under 4 series, 1 well known, 2 Little known, 3 Hardly known and 4 Totally unknown to the learn- ed and historians. It will be obvi- ous that the H latter series require chiefly the attention of those who may nave the opportunity to travel or dwell in Mexico. 1st Series. Languages or dialects well known of which we have ample vocabularies and grammars known to the learned — 1. Azteca or true Mexican. 2. Otomi. 3. Mizteca. 4. Maya. 5. Cora. 6. Totonaca. r. Pima. 8. Poconchi. 2d Series. Little known to the learned at least, but well known in Mexico as there are grammars &c. of them. 1. Tarasca. 2. Huasteca. 3. Vaqui. 4. Popoluca. 5. Matlazin- ca. 6.Mixe. r.Kiche. S.Cachiquel. 9. Tarahumara. 10. Tepehuanan, &c. Of these I have procured al- ready ample vocabularies of the two first. Sd Series. Hardly known, of which we possess as yet but few words. 1. Zapotecas. 2. Zacatecas. 3. Choi. 4. Chontal. 5. ^•^a. 6. Opata. 7. Endeve. 8. Qutr ,, &c. 4th Series. Quite unk m for lack of materials, althou . tu^j are yet spoken languages, and some are but dialects of those above. 1. Ut- lateca. 2. Cohuichi. 3. TIahuichi. 4. Zoque. 5. Mame. 6. Chiapaneca. r. Chochona. 8. Mazateca. 9. Cuis- cateca. 10. Popaloava. ll.Tubar. 12. Yumas. 13. Seres. 14. Moba, &c. Besides many dialects of Cali- fornia, Texas and New Mexico. Although they may be mere dia- lects it is needful and desirable to have materials on each, so as to re- duce this to n certainty and to trace their mutual analogies or deviations, as well as the probable time of the separation of the tribes. These 40 Mexican dialects will thus be reduced very probably to 5 or 6 primitive languages, as thopo. of the United States have already been reduced to seven, the Onguy, Lenih, Chactah, Otaly, Capaha, Slcere, and Nachez, by myself in the manuscript history of the American nations. And in the whole of North and South America hardly 25 original langua- ges and nations are met with, al- liougli actually divided in 1500 tribes and dialects; as the actual European languages, only 6 in num- ber originally, are now divided into 600 dialects, some of which are even deemed peculiar languages at pre- sent. Thus these original or mother lan- guages of Europe are the Pelagian, Celtic, Cantabrian, Teutonic or Gothic, Thracian or Slavonian, and Finnish. And out of the Gothic have sprung the English, Dutch, German, Danish, Swedish, &c. which were once mere dialects, but are now become languages I iving many dialects of their own. 6. History and Zoologt. The Domestic .Animals of Mankind and the American Nations. Bt C. S. RiriHBtavE. I mean by domestic animals those which have been tamed by mankind, and dwell in freedom with men, -be- coming subservient to their use; by no means those which are pursued or kept in chains abd cages. 51 ind some are JVC. l.Ut- I. Tlahuichi. Chiapaneca. ca. 9. Cuis- ll.Tubar. ,14. Moba, !ct8 of Call- Mexico, e mere dia- desirable to so as to re- and to trace 1° deviations, time of the . lialects will robably to 5 I, as thopcape from a park merely surrounded by a common fence. Such was the park of Col. Geo. Thompson at Shawanee Spring near Harrodsburg. 7. ZO()L()GY. On the Moles of North America and two new species from 'entucky, br C. S. KAriifEHH.CB. The moles like many of the small quadrupeds of this continent, are hardly known .tnd distinguished as yet. Several of them have been mixt in the genera talpa, sorex, sca- lops, apalax, condylura, SfC. of the naturalists. In Harlan Fauna Ame ricana the G. spalax is omitted, as well as the tuzan of Mexico and Louisiana, and the N. G. lately dis- covered in Maine. He has only one ort 5 toes to each, anterior scaly with long strait claws, posterior longer with shorter curved claws, tail scaly, fusiform, with thin hairs. Sp. ^. prasinattts. Hair glossr green, snout naked long with carti- lagineous stellated processes^ and two others longer before: tail pedun- culate, fusiform, cylindrical, acute, two fifths of whole length; body 4^ inches, tail 3. In 1820 I discovered two new moles in Kentucky, one is rather common and the substitute of the common mole in the gardens. I call it talpa macrhina. 'flie other talpa sericea is rather i^carce. A specimen was in Clifford's museum. 1. Talpa machrina, Raf. 1820. — Long-nose mole. Fur thick, brown with greyish s'lades; nose elongate, depressed, nr^ked and tuberculate; tail one sixth oi whole length white, squared, naked, feet white. -— ^MBS^ Q2 i; > ToUl length 7 iiichea, tail U but only j nut uf tlio fur. Body thick, covered vtxlh a soft ftiiky fur i inch Iong,»h(>rter and woolly on the head ; nose aInioHt like a proboiicii i inch longer than the lower jaw,moveable, baite white villose, and naked rubi- cund) feet naked, the anterior broad, roun(ied flat with 5 toes thick and subpalinate or coherent, 3 claws nearly equal, -arge, convex above, flat beneath) posterior feet more •lender, claws smaller, longer and narrow. In woods, gardens and fields, near Lexington, &c. Raises flexuose burrows of great length. 2. Taha acricea.lia(. 1820. Silky mole. — Fur short silky, grey, with silvery shades; nose short obtuse; tail one fifth of whole length cylin- drical. Smaller than the first and more •lender, only 5 inches long, body 4 and tail 1. Fur very peculiar and diHerent from the other moles, nut being reducible to different direc- tions; but imbricate as in other quad- rupeds; remainder as in the first sp. Found in woods near Nicholasville and Harrodsburg. 8. Deacription of a New Otter, Lu- THA CoNuoLOH /rom Jiaaam in Aaia. Dr. M. Burrough of Philadelphia, has been a great traveller and col- lector in Zoology, having made a voyage round the world, travelled in Peru, Panama, AVest Mexico, .Sandwich Islands, and Bengal. His Greatest Asiatic excursion was a Journey from Calcutta to Assam in the Imalayamts, by the Baranputra river; it is to be widlied that he may Eublish his Journal of it. He has rought to Philadelphia some fine or new animals and many shells. Among his quadrupeds, he has an otter from Assam, which I pronounc- ed new, and he has permitted me to describe. I call it Intra concohr, being of a uniform color; it mighi also oe called L.amblonyx from its blunt claws. S. 6. Amblonyx^ViaS. Clawa, short obtuse, not sharp oor crooked; while they are so in the other otteiu IMtra roncolar. sp. ch. Knt'rely of a uniform bay color, tad depress- ed as long as the body, claws blunt. Description. — Total length '■2i li. head and neck i, body and tail each one foot; nose blackish, no whiskers, cars very small; six small close in- cisores to each jnw, canine teeth large, grinders sharp; feet short, with 5 unequal palmate toes, and claws as above stated; tail slender Hat acute. Found in Assam and the Oarrow hills. Dwells mostly on land, seldom goes to the water; feeds on fish and fowl. C. S. ItAFINKSqUB. Philadelphia, 27 March, 1833. P. S. Dr. Burrough has again sailed on another voyage to Buenoa A^res and China, from whence he will no doubt bring many rare ob- jects of Zoology. — ^May 1832. 9.CoucuARSof Orrgon. ByC.S.R. In addition to the article tm our Couguars, p. 19, I have to state that several other varieties of tygers are found in the Western wilrJs of the Oregon Mts, or East and West of them, which deserve to be noticed. I find in my notes that two other varieties of Couguar have been seen there, and East of the Mts. 1 . Var. Oregonenaia, Dark brown, nearlyblackon the back, belly white; body 6 ft. long, 3 high, tail Sor 3 ft. long. A large ferocious animal of the mountains. Is it not a peculiar species? Felix oregonenaia. 2. Var. Very near the Pennsylva- nia or rather Alleghany Couguar. Body nearly entirely tawny or bay, rather shorter, smaller and lower than the last, more slender, less fe- roceous. Dwelling in the plains east of the mountains near woods, but pursues the game in the plains or prairies, preying on deer, elks and buffaloes. i find in Lereye's travels that a smaller animal, nearly similar in color, but not larger than a cat ia \ im (a ooked; while ottei., :li. Ktit'rely I ilepr be noticed. lat two other vc been seen VI ts. Dark brown, (belly whitei tails or 3 ft. 18 animal of ot a peculiar ma, I Pennayiva- \y Couguar. wny or baj, ' and lower der, less fe- the plains near woods, (he plains or r, elks and ivels that a similar in Itan a cat b found east of the Oregon mnuntairiH, which is very tierce, ami ol'turi killH lariTR animalM, wild sheep and goat* by juu)|>ine on tlicir necks and cut- ting the iieitii and artericH, until they fall. Is it a new speciesi* /Wi« marrura, Haf. Kntireljr of a ■allow color, tail as lung as the body^ which is from I to ^ feet long only, 10. OuNiTHOLouY. — Description of a new Kngle from South America, Jiifuilu ilirrom/x or Macarran Ku- gle. Uy C. S. It. Mr. Macarran of I'liiladelpliia Iwih had for 5 years in liiH small nu'iiiicc rie and botanic garden, a hoiiuliml eiiiige iiulim eagle, kept alive in a cage in tlie open air during the coldest wiiilers, beiiij; a native of the cold cliinitle of An- tartic America. He was found by the mate of a vessel near Bueno<« Ayres, while yet young, feeding on a dead horse, and taken alive with out much dilficulty. He has grown and improved in colors since bought by Mr. Macarran. Although fierce and wanting to fly against the boys when they annoy him, he is very tame and grateful towards his keep er: heknowsiiim as well as friendly vtsitcra,and greets them bv peculiar postures, looks or cries. Ae has se- veral kinds of cries rather harsh, to express Joy or anger. He feeds on every kind of flesh, offals or even fish and dead animals. He will kill rats and eat them. He is a beauti fut noble bird, when he expands the wing^ they All his large cage. His gait IS clumsy and he oftener jumps than walks. I have called him ^^quiladicronyx from the singularity of claws of two colors. ^q.dicronyx. speech. Bill horny, feet vellow, claws black, but the middle claw homy or whitish; piu- ma^ blackish, head greyish, tail whitish; end of it rusty Description — Total iength 3 feet, wings expanded, 9 feet; Bill large strong 4 inches long, shaped as in the eagles, of a homy or whitish-yel- lowisli colon cere and lore brewnish; eyes black and bright, iris yellow; lead greyish above and across the efcs,nearly white beiieatli and above the eyes; feathers neaily black with u lead colored cast, white at their base; wings slate colored brncath; Uropygial feathers inixt of bLok and grey. Tail with a rusty band at the end. Feet yellow very strong, feathers nut quite to the toes. Claws strong and black, that of the middle toe same color as the bill. When younger this bird was en- tirely of a'hluisli black, or dark lead color, the head rnd tail have since changed, luit tlie rusty band of the tail and claws \, ' re permanent and are proeniiiient distinctions bctv jten this en);le and the whitehead eoi;le. Mr. Audubon admii\,« long as the body with blackish .iii'- ., belly whitish. The tail is rouniied as in the land sala- manders, and the foes are 4 and 5 as in tht^ whole genus. I lake this opportunity to state *h,U my sal. or sp. bmfii^a of last 1^0. is different from the Salamandra longicauda of Green, having com- pared them, I find by specimens of this last, that the dots are larger, fewer, rounded, and lacking be- neath; head smaller not so flat, mouth smaller with minute acuta ii>i . iiii i I i j wfiitMm 64 teeth in both jaws; but the eyes are nearly alike and both have the tiic- titant membrane very properl v com- pared to that of tlie owla by Green. -Q©&- 12. Description of two new genera of Soft Shell Turtles of North America By C. S . liaiinesque. AP ALONE and MESODECA. The following account was prepared for the Philosopical Society of N. York in October 1816; but not published at the time. It is now given as written 16 years ago. The Zoologists had preserved the Genus Teitudo of Linneus, till Uumeril in 1806 established the G. Cheloniaa for the Sea turtles with feet like fins, the G. Chelyt for the T. matamala, and the G. Emyi for all the turtles with 5 moveable palmated toes. Lately the G. Trionyx has been proposed by Geoffbry for thelbetween tlie falls of Hadley, Glen and soft shell turtles with 3 toes and claws. JBaker, and further up to the source. It ly blended with the T. ferox, this must form also another Genus JWMorfeca by having 10 Scales in the middle of the back. 1 N. G. Jipalone Raf. The name is contracted from Apaloche- lone meaning Soft turtle. Char. G. Body and limbs soft without scales. Nose proboscidal, jaws without a bill. Upper Shell smooth soft with a small keel anteriorly. Lower Shell ante- rior, body denudated behind. Five pal- mated toes to all the feet, with small claws. Tail short corrugated. Jtpalone Hudsonica, Kaf. Upper shell rounded elliptical, flat, entire, yellowish with brown spots, and a circular black line near the margin. Two oblong occu- lated spots before and behind the eyes, tail obtuse mitcronate shorter than the shell. A very pretty small species from 2 to 6 inches long, found in thie River Hudson But last year I proposed in my analysis of Nature (Palermo 1815) to divide the Turtles into 15. G. as they offer so many 'other important Characters. They were 1 Cheloniaa D. 2 Testudo D. 3. Oophenit, Raf. With flat round nails. Type. T. polyphemut of North America. 4. Chelonura, Raf. with long tails 5 & 4 claws, the bills serrated. I'ype T. indica, many Sp.here blended 5. Chelyra, Raf. Soft shell Sea turtles witli sulcated back. Type T. coriacca, 6. Trionyx of O, 7. Cheliphui, Raf. Water turtles with Valved smells 5 claws and toes to all the feet. 8. Uronyx, Raf. an anterior valve to the ll . shell, toes and claws 5 and 4, tail with claxy. T. Scorpioides, &c. 9. Didicla. Raf. Bivalve lower shell, toes 5 and 4. Type T.clauia, odorata, &c, 10. Monoclida, Raf. Lower shell valvu- Mt anteriorly, toes 5 & 4. T. retziana &c 11. Emyda, Raf. or Emyi D. 12. Chelyda, Raf. or Chelys D. 13. Chemelya, Uaf. Warty Scales, no valves 4 toes to all the feet. 1 . verrucosa 14. Chehpiu Rai. No valve, toes not palmated 4 and 5. T. Punctata &c. 15. Cheliunts, Raf. No valves, feel pal- mated a long scaly tail . T. Serpentina &c. This year I Have discovered in my journey to the f' .' of the Hudson and to Lake Champlai.. new Soft Shell turtle which has 5 toes instead of three as Trionyx, and which I propose to call Apalone. Bartram has long ago descril ed and figured another Soft shell tuitle with 5 claws, v'hich has been common- is called mud turtle and not eaten. It is a lively pretty animal,' quite harmless, as it cannot bite, having no horny hard jaws. It dwells in the mud and sand, and buries itself under it in winter. It feeds on small shells and fishes. Body olivaceous striped and dotted with brown; but entirely smooth with- out warts. Neck retractible and elon^ gated when extended, grayish clouded with rufous as well as the feet. Head small with 2 singular large spois one be- ' fore and one behind each eye, oblong yellow with a black margin, appearing like as many eyes; while the true eyes between them are small round with a yellow iris. Nose tubular like a proboscis extending beyond the mouth, and trun- cated with 2 round nostrils. Mouth large, with thin soft lips. The hind part of the body ia denudated beneath, the lower shell extending only half way from be- fore and is blueish white. Vent round, tiiil conical short thick rugose obtuse iiMicronate. Feet spotted, toes black, 5 unequal with small claws. The upper shell is very entire and prettily* spotted, the margin is yellowish unspotted, then comes a circular black line blackish but spotted of brown, while the centre is olivaceous yellow with many round spots occulated and clouded by having a brown margin, with grey dots within. The small half keel extends onlv to the middle or as far as the lower shell below. II. N. G. Mesoiiica Raf. The name means tniddle with ten Scales. G. Ch. Body and limbs soft upper shell soft but with 10 hard scales in the middle, and 10 pair of bard lateial libs. %\ Iferox, this mu»t [JUS Metodeca by be middle of the lbs soft without il. jaws without >oth8oft with a |ower Shell ante- hindi Fire pal- feet, with small [gated. af. Upper shell intire, yellowish a circular black ivo oblong occu- >ebind the eyt». ihorter than the icies from 2 to 6 e River Hudson dley, Glen and the source. It lot eaten. It is Kite harmless, as lorny hard jaws, sand, and buries It feeds on ed and dotted '■ smooth wi(h- tible and elon ;rayish cloudeJ defect. Head e spois one he- • :h eye, oblong gin, appearing" ■ the true eyea round with a ike a proboscia uth, and trun- • MoutI) large, ' ind part of the th, the lower way from be- Vent round, ugose obtuse toes black, 5 • .T'>e upper sttily" spotted, potted, then blackish but (he centre is i»any round 5d by havinr dots within. ' onlv to the ■hell below. th ten Scales. ■oft upper scales in the iateial ribi. ' % ' i m ii ^■. Boston to Lake Eric. It ne^rlects fossils also, and lacks the solid foun- dation of Oryctologv. It surmisen that all the rocks of the U. States must agree with those of the North, without being able to prove it, since Raton who has laid out the series of rocks, has never seen those of ihe South and West. He leans to the Plutonic theory. Sd. The English school believes that the whole world is to be found in England, and that our strata and formations mustagree of course witli those of England. Prof. Fcather- stonaugh, who has given lectures on this System of Geology, and now publishes a Journal oi Geology is very sanguine and active on that opinion. He has many followers, who all incline to the Huttonian theory. » They know that Oryctolo- This turtle of Uartram cannot more belgy is as needful to Geology, as Chro- theT./eroxwliichiBatrue rrjon^x.than/noiogyis to History; buthave hardly ° begun yet to examine our fossils in with many horny warts before and be- hind. Lower shell bard and horny in the middle. Head with lateral comparti- ments above and lateral contractible warts. Nose proboscidal. Mouth with horny jaws. Five palmated toes to all the feet with crooked claws. Metodeca bartrami, Uaf. Upper shell elliptical entire brown unspotted. Head long, neck rugose, warty. Synonyms. (Great Soft shell Tortoise Bartram's travels in Florida (,Philadel- phia 1791) page 177 to 179 fig. 4 and 5. Teitudn ferox of many authors but se- veral species have been blended by them, found in Carolina, Alabama, and Louisiana, while Hartram says he found this only in East Florida. The T. ferox had been described and figured by many authors; but their figures and descrip- tions must be compared and revised. When not copied from Uartram they ap- ply to other species or the true "V. ferox of L. first figured in I'hilol. Trans, vol. 6. fig. 10. See also Lacepede, vol. 1. tab. 5. and Schoepf. turtles, tab. 19. the ^pahtie ! For the complete descrip tion and history of this species see Bar- tram's page and fig. quoted. It is one of the most explicit descriptions of his book, and the 2 fig^res of the body and head are no doubt correct. It is a large sp. 2^ feet long and weighing from 30 to 40 lb. excellent to eat. Although carnivo- rous it is no more ferocious than all the other turtles and terrapins feeding on prey. Aew-Forfr, October, 1816. 13. Geology and Oryctology. Extracts of a Series of Geological Letters to Prof. Ai. BBonoNrART, Preiidenl of the Geological Society of Paris; by Prof C. S. Bi.viKESq,n£. First Letter, March 1832. There are now 4 schools or Sys- tems of Geology in the U. States. 1. The old school to which Maclure, Mitchell, James, Troost, Nuttal, Schoolcraft, &c. belong. This is properly an American branch of the Werneriau school. They neglect fossil remains and merely depend upon the position of rocks. 2. The Northern school of which Prof. Eaton and Sillimar are the founders: it has many followers in the Northern States. It is based upon the series of formations from sites. 4th. Tlie fourth school is my own, I call it the Natural and Orycloh- gical Method of American Geology. I began to teach it in my public lec- tures in Lexington in 1 819 and 1 820. Mr. Clifiurd and others had adopted it I have not published much upon it yet; I was apprehensive of hurting the ideas of the systematic writers. But after 30 years of observations and reflections I think that I can boldly venture to compete with them for what I have seen and studied, while they have not. My theory is not a system; but the result of what I have seen in the South of Europe, Sicily, the Azores and this Cohti- nent: nor do I mean to apply it to the whole world, as I deem that every region has peculiar local fea- tures. I take besides whatever is ^^ood in every previous theory. I propose to divide the formations as follow, in 3 series and 10 groups; each with many formations. I. Series.— Inorganic formations. 1 gr. Uniform formations. 2 gr. Compound formations. 3 gr. Volcanic formations, including the Ba8»Uic and Trapic. - - - rirlM 66 III II. Serres. — Organic formations. 4 gr. Primary or Vetuititl. 5 gr. Secondary or Planial. 6 gr. I'ertiary or Alluvial. My primary organic formatiun an- swers to the transition of Werner, the secondary to his iloetz rocks, and the tertiary to the deposited al- luvions, diluvions, &c. which I di- vide into diluvial,fluvial,pluvial and literal. III. Series. — Anomalous formations. 7 gr. Vegetable formations. 8 gr. Animal formations. 9 gr. Human formations. 10 gr. Atmospheric formations. I am prepared to support and de- monstrate this natural theory, by physical, oryctolo^ical and ocular proofs. I iiave tsiken, as it were, nature sur lefait in Sicily and Ame- rica. I have seen the va,rious ano- malous formations forming. I have discovered the craters or mouths of the eruptive salses or pseudu volca- noes, calcareous, slaty and carbonic, to witich are due all the organic for- mations. When not visible, they are covered br obliterated like those of basalt and many volcanic strata. This leads me to explain my views ou this series* I deem all these or- Eanic strata of the second series., formed by emanations or salsic erup- tions of oceanic SALSES or subma- rine pseudo-volcanoes, except the modern alluvions; but many ancient alluvions may also be owing to wa- tery salses or eruptions of water. Baron Humboldt has surmised that Hm Asiatic flood was caused by an eruption of the Caspian sea. Our American lakes may have causce tertiary. They ejected by turns and alternate paroxysms the mud or sUmes which have formed the or ganic strata; either calcareous, slaty, argilaceous, carbonic, j;ritty, sandy, &c. which are found to alternate, and spreading horizontally they overwhelmed and imbedded the ma- rine fossils which we find in them. I do not know if this theory ha» any followers in Europe; I presume not, since Patrin who had partly for- seen it, has not been believed. It is with the utmost astonishment that many hear of it here, yet it explains every thing without the least diffi- culty, while all the geologists are puzzled with the intermixture of strata and fossils. And above all the carbonic formations, so vainly attempted to be reduced to a plau- sible theory. We have in North America 3 kinds of coal, or carbonic forma- tions: 1 . Anthracite. 2. Bitumite. Lignite. This last only is of ve- getable origin, and belongs to the alluvial or tertiary group, being minted with the alluvial clay of our great streams. The anthracite is chiefly found on the Eastern slope and borders of the Alleghany mts. among the shales and grits, while the bitumites or bituminous coal is much more common on the summit and eastern slopes of the Alleghany mountains, among the slates and imes. They are Doth evidently of eruptive origin like the strata which are above and below them. There is no need to suppose a multitude of Shysical revolutions, successive oods and cataclysms to form them out of vegetable ruins. All is easily explained by alternate emanations or eruptions, with the other organic formations. Has it ever been calcu- lated what would have been required to form our carbonic strata out of ligno&e fragments ; forests cov- ering t^ whole ' earth, (which was not then <\uite dry land,) with trees as thick as the gra&s of a meadow, would hardly be sufficient for a sin- gle stratum. And we have many such over each otiier, separated by thick strata 7)f schist, grit and lime. The vegetable fossils found in them, most of which are marine, have been imbedded there, as they have in the W, ^KKSrjk (WMiiiiriftiiniiini^**,'" ttm^ < . < ■ jB 1 1 .J tiM imniiywf^iWjlig'!^ ■' m 61 alternate, tally they led the ma- I in them, theory hat* I presume 1 partly for- lieved. It ihment that it explains least diffi- il(»S;ists are mixture of 1 above all , so vainly I to a plau- America 3 inic forma- . Bitumite. ily is of ve- mgs to the )up, being clay of our ithracite is 5tcrn slope ghany mts. ;rits, while lous coal i» he summit Alleghany slates and vidently of trata which :m. There mltitudc of successive form them yi is easily emanations her organic been calcci< en required rata out of rests cov- (which was I with trees a meadow, it for a sin- iiave many parated by t and lime, nd in them, !, have been have in the nfmbeuidTerhaps many otl.e.s reject Exterior with a tegument covered by ffeabsurd vrgetable theory of coal. fl„uo8e longitudinal furrows, sp.car. I send vou figures and descriptions [),ft„,.,ne, oboval, obliqual, palmate, .* i J r._r:i _i»«*a fnr thA Geo- . _i-.._ — lu #>no awli> anmilar. of 7 of our fossil plants for the Geo logical Society. I. Rytomaeqmlis, Raf.disc.l831 in Kentucky in the Wasioto hills, and the carbonic region. It is an impression on clay-stone, reddis^i brown. It is near to Calamttes, h^i flat, notcylindricaUalthough neither distorted nor flattened. Gen. car. truncate or split, one side angular, the other thick, furrows unequal curved or flcxuose often twisted. 2 or 3 inches. 5. "jTrisjnnites obliqua,KA\. }oW. Very singular fossil, resembling an £?scAara,butapparently a plant,with- out any cell or mouth. From Clil- Car. Surface flat tcsserated, each square with an oblique heart shaped impression, and 3 prominent spines behind. Sp.Car. Angular or squar- ..»»g.- out any V.C1I ui ..."--•" -- . distortea nor ..•t....ed. Gen, car. If^^d's museum, discovered by him in Straight, flat, long, cutat equal dis.L,,^ g^n^y grit covering the coal on tances by transversal furrows, others j^^^ ^^i^er in West Virginia. Gm. smaller longitudinal approximated, r<„„ a..rfar.. flat tcsselated. each separated by flatribs. Speccar.Var rows deep and narrow, the trans- versallarger, the ribs larger than the ^g„,„Q_ oj^.^^,. .w.^-.- ,- longitudinal furrows. (3 inches. V ^j^ 3 or 4 tesselated squares on one 2. An unknown Lignite (L. ChJ-^^^^ g^g 4 to G inches. „ ^ ^ ^, „ _ fordi) from the carbonic regions ot g Porimites levtgata^ Rat. 181 ». Kentucky, disc. 1822. Superincum- ^ ^y smooth, pores round. - - ° •'-'1 :- *v, „.;f TlASPinblinsr 7. porimites sulcata, Raf. Deeply sulcated, pores oblong or elliptical. These two splendidi fossils, were discovered by Mr. Cliftbrd in the sandy grit of the Cumberland and Clinch mountains in Tennessee. The fragments were a foot lon& and 6 inches' in diameter, cylindrical, very hard, nearly silicified and brown. Is it a fossil plant near the Cactus or animals near the Miue- pores? Generic Car. Body cylindri- cal, solid, no tegument, covered out- side with longitudinal wrinkles, and regular rows of nores, alternating; each with a mamillar centre. ben" to coLl in th:grit. Resembling the Phytolites dawsoni of Stemhauer. Petrified in sandstone grit. Brown outside, grey inside, impressions on JJth sides, fibres flat parallel une- qual in length, equal in breadth, strias between very small, interior obliterated, yet a little porose. 3. Mesiphites ctorafa, Rat. As n- Eular fossa of the diluvium of Phila- lelphia in iron clay. Is it a plant near to the fistular Fuc"s,o; an ani- mal near to Holothuna? Mr. Peter A. Browne has figured several of these fossils, perhaps different sp. in the Journal of Geology. I shall pub- lish them again with his figures and my names. Are the singular fossils lately discovered in the ferruginous diluvium of Nova Scotia, similar to 4. Cladocerus alcides, Raf. 1818. Fossil resembling the horn of an elk, but rather a plant, disc. 1818 in the calcareous shale of Kentucky. It is very near to my N. G. Somantes 14. Remarks on the Silicious Fos- sils of North America. [Translated from the French.] Br C. S. RAFiNxsauB. The Essay of Brongniart on the silicious orbicules has beguu to un- fold some important geological facts. As 1 can add some others to those indicated by him, I will venture (enL.8p.73) which I placed among '"^f /^ "^^^ '^^''the 'siUcious fos- i f _.^. 4.w«tfMM » 1 WH - n w n ""I I I II 11 ^ 1 1 III I-.H "! . ■■■■■L.-W >!■■ I ' U i - M^Wt ipi pl l ' ^- ;/ ' ! America. This immense basin ex- tends from Canada to the Gulf of Mexico, and from tlie Alleghany to the Ozark mountains which are grit- ty mountains, while the basin itself is of very ancient limestone, altho' quite horizontal, but often covered with hills of slate, coal and sand stone. Prof. Brongniart has mentioned some of the fossils which I sent him in 1820 from this region, {Terehru iula, Shophomenes, Favositea) whici had on them silicious orbicules. I oould add many more as I have seen several others on 7\irlnnolites, Or- thoceralites, &.c. My Cydorites tiir- binolia covers all over one of the first.. I consider it like all my cy- ciorites of the S. G. cyclepite as parasite animals become fossils along with their support. Among my G. Cydorites published 1819, and a complete monography in 1831, there are some flat and fixed, oth- ers fixed branched, free and simple with 1, 2 or several orders of circles. While in my G.Fibrillite8,the whole is striated in the interior as in the Tethya of Donati and my G. Boladites. Yet I do not doubt of the globu- lar and circular cristalizatiou of the silex. Far from it, I have always believed in it for 30 years past, even when hardly any mineralogist could believe it. Besides the mamillar and oculated calcedonies and asats, I have seen jasper, onyx, cornelian, quartz, and chert, &c. with cristals either mamillary or hemispherical or lenticular. I have several speci- mens in my cabinet, such as red jasper, blue and white onyx, &c. 1 should therefore be inclined to be- lieve that some of the orbicules men- tioned or figured by Brongniart are orbicular cristals; but there are some, which with my cydorites, fi- brillites and others omitted, have the appearance of being animal fos- sils ot ancient pelagic alcyonites, become silicious,. like nearly all the Kentucky, Ohio, Tennessee, &c. It appears that the geologists do not yet know well this fine region of fossils whose oryctology was first explored by Clifford in 1814to 1820, and next by myself in 181 8 to 1826. Maclure has designated all the re- gion west of the Alleghanies as se- condary, and James calls the same transition. Brongniart appears un- decided whether it is transition. In fact it is neither strictly the one nor Mie other! America is not always similar to Europe in all the forma- tions and strata. It has neither chalk nor liasP The Oolites and clays are often out of place! The ancient or pelagic limestone of this region as well as the slates and grits which surmount then-, are of transi- tion by their appearance and ancient tribes of fossils; but they are similar to the secondary of Europe, by the horizontnl position of the strata, and the silicificd fossils like those of the chalk. They form therefore a kind of peculiar series, deserving perhaps a p-'culiar name, since the English appellation of mountain limestone or carboniferous limestone do not properly apply; they do not form mountains, but inferior horizontal strata, and do but seldom bear the coal. I have called it compact when it is nearly homogeneous and specu- lar when it has a. shining lainular fracture, &c. The fossils are dis- seminated in it very unequally,being sometimes very rare, but accumula- ted in some localities. Some species are very abundant and others very rare. 1 heir great antiquity is provetl by the ancient tribes to which they cniefly belong. Madrepores, Mille- peres, Turbinolites, Favosites, Te- rebratulites, Encrinites, Alcyonites, &c. with some Trilobites and'Cepha- lopodes. But the most striking fact con- sists in the complete silicification of all these fossils of nearly 1000 dif- ferent species. Most of them are casts of destroyed animals replaced by a silicious mattei*. This is con- fossils of the ancient limestone of stant in the limestone, except in the i lB» newest and uppermost, the shaly »m' ^. Bi— iwppii 69 ;i iologists do fine region ,7 was first 14 to 1820, 18 to 1826. all the re- nies as se- s the same ppears un- Insition. In the one nor ot always the forma- ncither elites and ace! The one of this !8 and grits of transi- nd ancient are similar pe, by the strata, and lose of the are a kind ig perhaps e English limestone le do not not form horizontal I bear the pact when md specu- ; lamular i are dis- illy, being ccumula- le species lers very is provei lich they 8, Mille- ites, Te- :yonite», i Cepha- ict con- :ation of 300 dif. lem are eplaced is con- )t in the s shaly limestone, which covers the oldest in some places, or elsewhere is un- der the sandstone or slates. The same happens in the long but narrow formation of limestone called transi- tion, which borders on the mts. Al- leghany to the East dividing them from the primitive hills. The Tri- lobites and Terebratulites, &c. are there also siliciiied. While in the limestones of New-York N. of the Alleghany, or superposed to the £. of them, the fossils are nearly all calcareous. And in the vast marl region from Long Island to Florida along the sea, alfthe fossils are cal- careous or marly. A few later fos- sils of Kentucky, &c. not siliciiied, are chiefly found in marly forma- tions. The fossils of this central region can therefore- be known at first sight when seen silicified in limestone. Thus the cyclorytes and siliciiied alcyonites may well be animals like- wise. This becomes very clear when many of them are seen, which ap- proximate to living animals of the Fropipal seas and Mediterranean. As a striking instance I add the descriptions (and iigures in the ori- ginal) of 2 N. G. of mine from the sea of Sicily. 1. Paadiromarubra^Riif. Analyse Nat. 1815. Family of Polactomes — Animal iixt upon "shells, fleshy red, smooth, elliptic, flattened, margin irregular, many flexuose concentric s'lrias, centre with an expansible mouth without tentacula. 2. Peritrema lobularis, Raf. disc. 1807. Family of Alcyons. — Fixed on rocks, lobed, compressed, fleshy, brownish, with many rings on the surface, having a hole or pore in the centre> These two animals appear to re- present the ancient cyclorytes of the pelagic world; but many more exist yet in the seas. It will therefore be needful to dis- tinguish with care among ihc silici- ons fossils witli simple forms, those which are really inorganic, suci) as tbeorbicui^s, splrozoites, annulites. globulites, mamillites, Ientilite8,&c. and the organic fossils; such as the fibrillites, cyclorytes, bolactites, gra* nulites, &c. wliich may resemble them, and also the geodes from the geodiles. If the silicious orbicules^ &c. were always minerals, they should not be so rare, but common as the cristals inside of silicified shells. Out of thousands of silicious fossils which I have examined, I have only found cyclorites upon a small number. I have hardly ever seen any spiral epizoites and very seldom nodulose orbicules. But I have seen some radiated, and others with small circles within larger ones. The va- riety is great. If the free cycloritei were only orbicules they should not be so rare. Some are totally chang- ed in calcedony, they should then be deemed circular calcedonies; but they are* very difterent from the ma- miliar, and occulated calcedonieK. Yet I was right to sa^ that the fo8»il alcyonites form as it were, a link between animals and minerals, as they approximate in shapes; but my fibrillites (decidedly organised ani- mals) proves the animalitv of many others gradually linked by the forms. C.^t.R. PfUiadelphia, 2dJlpril, 1832. NoT(. — The tendency to silification of all animal substances is so very great in the western strata, that even parts of bones and horns of quadrupeds have been found partly silicified outside . I have in my cabinet a remarkable instance of it in the fossil horn of my Maxaitui salhuiria, which is intact inside, but partly silicious outside: although this fragment was in a late furmation, not in a stratum, and be- longs to the latest age of t'ossil animals. 15, Semarki on the Oeodet and Geoditea. Every hollow mineral with cristals inside has often been cnlled Geode. Pa- trin.ever since 1803 in the article Ueode of the Diet, of Nat. Hist, has very well distinguished the volcanic Geodes, from the Geodes of the chalk, which last'h'; deemed fossil nniinuls. Our ancient limestone agrees also with the chalk by having similar geodesi but there are two very different kinds of Geodes in our ancient limestone, Some like those of the Niagara lime stone, lilitMiti. ri inlialhii iiiiMiiirr^- '■' 10 which Eaton hu called Ondic Hmeitont, containi great many cavitiei aimilar to the volcanic Geodes and filled with cris- talt, while in Ohio, Kentucky &c. and chiefly in the Waiioto or knobhilU, the cherty limestone and even the saridstunc above it, contain many free gsodei per- fectly silicified like the other fussils, fill- ed iniide with fine criatala of quartz. These geodea which 1 have called geo- (litea in my enumeration, appear to me to be fossil animals, like those of the chalk distinguished by Patrln. They are always thick, often smooth, without cyclprites or orbiculites. Some are very large, 1 could have collected many, bul they were too heavy to carry. They are often found abundantly in the ravines, glena, and torrents of the hills, mixed with rolled stones. 1 have seen some cal- cedonised. It is sometimes needful to break them to ascertain their geodic na' ture, ns the outward appearance is delu aive. But if they were animals, as they have no visible mouths, they must have been porottomet become fossils. See my letter to Cuvier upon the porostomes. They will always be easily distinguish ed from the chert and silicious fragments of jasper, quartz, &c. imbedded in the cherty limestone by not being in any way angular, nor ringed. Many kinds or species can he distia giiished among them, but they often run into each other by gradual forms or co- lors. The G. levigata of my enumera- tiuHf tp..74,.wnuld probably include many such. The colors are variable, but chief- ly uniform in each specimen, the whitish, yellow and rufous are most common, but various shades of red and brown are also found. The sizes vary from that of an orange to the size of a man's head.weight from 1 to 25 pounds. The following kinds oHer the most attiking forms. 1. Oeodiles levigata, Raf. Commonly a little elliptical, not compressed, nearly smooth. 2. fi.Compretta, Elliptical, compressed one side smoother than the other. 3. G. Snic'ita. A little elliptical, wit! •ome furrows or wrinkles unequal and irregular. 4. G. Globota, Globular, smaller than the others, a little rough. 5. G. Phaitpi. Oblong, nearly smooth^ dark brown. 6. G. Ovcidea. Ovoidal smooth, one end •mailer. 7. G. Mami/a. Elliptical, somewhat mamillar outside. 8. G. Erythrea, Red, oblong, smooth. 9. G. Bivita. Oblong, with a partition in the cavity inside. 10 G. Biloba. Oblong, bilobe, with two rounded parts nearly equal. 11. G. Lobata, With many unequal ir- regular lobes. 12. S. Etongata. Long ohlong, nearly cylindrical, smooth. 13. G. Cavernoia. Irregular with seve- ral cavities. 14. G. ^morpha. Amorphous, unshape- ly, a single cavity. 15. G. Diipar. Oblong, with a large chink on one side. 16. G. Turbinata. Nearly turbinate, rough, one end attenuate, the other con- vex depressed, cavity small. Very sinjju- lar sp. fulvous uneven outside, inside changed in white quartz, cavity within with mamillar crystals. 16. On the CavuUtei and JIntrotittt. My N.G. Cavulites fullowathe geoditea in my enumeration. It differs chiefly by having outward cavitica or openings to the internal cavities. The cavulites which contain ns many sp. as the geoditcs, are not therefore porottomei, but may be tme alcyonites or spongites having mouths or openings to the internal atoroach or ca- vity. Another N. G. of mine, which I call ^ntroiitet, forms the link between them. It has no outward cavUies, but a aingle large opening or hole communicating with the internal cavity. A living sea G. of Sicily called by me Megaitoma in 1814 comes very near to this, but here the opening is still larger and the body is fixed not free. This Megaitoma i% how« ever a very singular animal. It is called cedm di mart or sea citron in Sicily, re- sembling outside a large citron rough or somewhat mamillar, inside quite smooth, substance thick cartilaginous. Fixed on rocks nearly inert, yet alive, since when cut it appears to shrink from the knife. The cavulites and antroaitea have many specie!!, of as many colors as the geod- ites; but their sise is always smaller, and they are more rare, some ap. very much so. I shall give here a few of them: but •igurps should be required to make them w<;l! known; they will be figured here- after. 1. G. Cavnlile*. 1. C. ambhideii. Subglnboae, outward cavities small and imequal,few Inside and small. 2. C. anaitoma. Oblong, cavitiea al- most anastomosed, large cavitiea inside. 3. C. geodica. Ovoidal, large cavities outside, only one inside, hardly commu- nicating. 71 —r- ■< ;, with B partition '> bilobe, with two c]ual. many unequal tr- ig oblong, nearly egular with teve- rphouB, unsbape- g, with a large fearly turbinate, :e, the other con- nail. Very sinffu- outside, inside •ta, cavity within and JIntrotitet. owsthegeodites differs chiefly bj' i or openings to icavuiites which he geodites, are but may be true aving mouths or I stomach or ca- e, which I call : between them, ies, but a single communicating A living sea G. ^gaitoma in 1814 », *ut here the nd the body is ^gttttoma 'h how. nal. Jt is called •n in Sicily, re- citron rough or e quite smooth, rious. Fixed on ive, since when rom the knife, •sites have many rs as the geod- >ys smaller, and I sp. very much !W of them: but dtonfakethem : figured here- nbose, outward l,few inside and ig, cavities al. cavities inside. I large cavitiet hardly commu. 4. C. wiica. Elliptical, a single cavity inside, few outside unequal, one united to the interior. 5. C. vermiculant. Unshapely, with yermicular cavities outside and inside. 6. C, amorpha. Unshapely, cavities rounded unecfual. 7. C. equalis. Subglobose, cavities near- ly equal, few inside. 8. C, ilepretia. Elliptical compressed, cavities unequal, only one or two inside. 2. G. Antrontei. 1. K.globoia. Globular, surface nearly smooth; small opening, large cavity. 2 A. elliptica. Elliptical, surface a lit. tie rough, opening at one end, large ca- 3. A. camerata. Ellipsoidal, surface nearly smooth, opening lateral, cavity di- vided by partitions. 4. A. depreita. Ellipsoidal, depressed, nearly smooth, opening very small termi- nal. 5. A. nodoaa. Rounded surface, knob- by or mamillar, opening small, cavity ir- regular. 6. A. magna. Amorphous rough, un- even, opening large, cavity lobular. 7. A.ditpherica. Formed by two united lobes rounded, nearly smooth, opening irregular. 8. A. rimota. Ovoidal with many chinks, opening and cavity large. 9. A.ivcurva. Oblong . curved irregu- lar, opening terminal, cavity small. 10. A. dilrema. Oblong nearly smooth, two unequal openings, one at each end cavity large. This ' " ""' »--—♦' openings, and be called Ditremite* leyit. All these animals or fossils are entire- ly silicious like the geodites. The antra- titet have often cristals inside, but the cawdites very seldom. They are from the same locality and chiefly from East Kentucky. 17. On the Genera o//o«»i7 Tbiiobiteb or Gi-oHKBiTBS of Jiorth America, Bx C. 8. liAriMSSflVB. Philadelphia, May, 1832. Prof. Green of Philadelphia, is engaged in the investigation of all the Trilobites of the U. States; a labor very much wanted; as these interesting fossils are very numer- ous with us, and but few as yet pro- perly named and described. Instead of figures he will give colored casts in piaster of all those he can procure. This improvement is novel here and will be very acceptable to the oryc- 10 tologists. He has already issued in April a first scries of 8 casts and species accompanied with a synop- tical table, among which a N.G. rfi- plmra and 4 new species of G.two- phus and calymtne. He has omitted the geological localities, but will probably supply this deficiency m. his monograph. I was among the first to attend to the trilobites in N. America. In 1817 Dr.Sclisefter presented the first spe- cimen from ttie Catskill mts. to the Lyceum of New-York, as a fossil quite unknown. I pronounced it a new genus of fossil entomostraceous crab, and called it Glomerites euru- cephala in a paper read before the Lyceum; being very near to the G. glomeris of Latreille or annadiUo of fcuvier. Soon after I found in the work ot Parkinson, that he had been the first to notice these fossils, under the name of Trilobites, a very good and precious name. Brongniart in his excellent work on the trilobites, published in 1822, but which he claims to have read be- fore a society in 1815; divides them into 5 genera, and abolishes without just cause the name of trilobites; !l which ought to have been left to the group calymene: and must yet be restored, because there is a previous G. calymenia of Ruiz and Pavon in botany. Much discussion and controversy has taken place on the subject of these animals, some deeming them shells near to chiton', but tlic pre- sence of eyes in many of them fixes them among tlie crabs; altho* their feet being small and soft, hayebeen obliterated in the fossilization. In 1821, I sent to Europe the de- scription of 12 Amtrican trilobites, and I published in Kentucky the N. Gho ctomesa. In 1824 Dr. Kay produced it again under the name ol isoteles and in 1826 Dolman calls it nileus. Dolman has described many Eu- ropean species; we have nearly as many in North America, offering V"^? uV VCr:.Z lust cause the name ot tiiiooiies} ,„„• . pVcU., g»5rS?dUicl, ou^t .« h.v. been leftjo «» 19 many strikinfl; generic digtinctions. A8 far as I know them they must form at least 15 genera, and 4 series of beings, with many, two, one or no eyes. I. Series or Section. More than two eyes. Polyopsitks. 1. G. Allootops, Raf. 1821. Tri- lobate not glomerate, head with 8 unequal eyes in 2 longitudinal roivs. Thorax and abdomen with many seg- ments. 1. A.y?exuo/a, Raf. about 20 flexuose segments, fore eyes smaller, tail a little jutting obtuse. Cabinet of Transyl. University, from old limestone of Kentucky. 2. G. DiPLopsiTES, Raf. 1821. Not trilobate nor glomerate, head with 4 eyes double on each side. Thorax and abdomen with many seg ments, l.D./evt«.Very smooth, eyes ecjual. An imperfect specimen in the Cincinnati Museum, from Ohio. i 3.G.ToMOLiGus,Raf. 1821. Not trilobate but glomerate, head very broad, 2 large eyes^£ut in two lengthways, lliorax with few seg- ments, 4 or 5, abdomen large entire, Type. 1. T. mimulua, 1821, (or my trtlobites «tmt(ir,enum. 1831 .) Smooth Q furrows before each eye. Cabinet of CliRbrd, found in Salt River Knobs. II. Scries or Sections. With two eyes. — Diopsi'iBi>,Raf. 4. G. IsocTOMESA,Raf. 1821. Jao- teles, De Kay, 1 824. ^Vt/euA, Dolman, 1826. Not trilobate nor glomerate. Head and abdomen large entire, 2 distant eyes. Thorax with 8 equal segments. Type 1 . T. emarginata. Eyes round, abdomen larger than the head, retuse or notcheu behind. Cabinet of Trans. University, pre- sented by Judge Bledsoe, found near Harrod's Lick and Paris in Ken- tucky," in old limestone. The lawest trilobite known, being 9 inches long and 4 broad. Different from the L gigaa of De Kay, which has bilobed eyes and is not notched. I. plana. D. and other sp. belong to this genus alteo. The G. Jlemu of Dolman, ' "dly differs having only 9 or 10 segments to thorax, it may form a sub-genus. 5.G.DiPtF.uRA,Green,1832. Not trilobate, subglomerate, 2 oblique eyes, thorax with 14 segments, ab- domen or tail orbicular. Sec Green's series No. 3. 6. G. AsAPHus, Br. 1822. Trilo- bate, not glomerate. Abdomen or tail expanded large, without seg- ments. Thorax with many seg- ments. Many sp. see Brongniart and Green. 7.G.TRiL0DiTKS.Park.l812. Glo- merites, Raf. 1817". Calymene. Br. 1822,and Green, 1832. If the name trilobites is not to be generic, caly- mene must be changed nevertheless (or diopsitea or geoplaxia,R&f. many sp. I descr. 2 in my enum. T. eury- cephala and T. ^ranulala. Green has 5 sp. in I. series, of which 3 new; but his pretty C. ca/tVepWa ought to form a sub-genus Orimopa, Raf. by eyes annular or with a central dot, and head with a curious relief like a Aower de Luce. The G. differs chiefly from asaphua by having the abdomen with segments or blended with thorax, and both glomerate. 8. G.T£i.E8iops,Rari832. Differs from the last, by head very broad, with remote lateral eyes, very large, prominent and reticulated. l.Type. r./etocepAa«,Raf.H£ad 8mootli,eyes reticulated by dots, flat and smooth above, thorax with 1 1 segments, la- teral ribs duplicate, abdomen or tail with 7 segments flattei^ed not dupli- cate. My cabinet, from Virginia, se- veral sp. blended under C. macroph- thalma of Br. must be united here, and probably also my 'T.eurycephala or Teleaiopa granukUa. The T. leiocephaa I have ceded to Prof. Green. 9. G. Promenites, Raf. 1832. Bi- lobites,Raf. 1821 and 1831, in enum. I have changed the name as there are several G. bilobites. 1. Pr. lunula Raf. 2. Pr. bilobata, &c. 10. G. OoYoiA, Brongniart. III. Section or Series. Only one eye? MuNOP8iTEs,Raf. 11. G. Mm^tapteles, Green; or MoNOPSiTEs, Gr. or Crtptolitks, Gr. All these names proposed by ■•••■^►•^•i^Wili* 73 ken, 1832. Not \te, 2 obliqite segments, ab- Sec Oreen'a 1822. Trilo- Abdomen or without seg- many seg- lee Brongniart irk.1812. Gfo. ^alumene. Br. If the name rineric, caly- nevertheless u^AfRaf. many snum. T.eury- \ttlata. Green »f which 3 new; gsAo/a ought to imops, Raf. by a central dot, >U8 relief like a ['he G. differH by having the nts or blended I glomerate. iU832.0ifl'ers Id very broad, yea, very large, lated. l.Type. »d 8mootli,eyes lat and smooth 1 segments, la- bdomen or tail i^ed not dupli- n Virginia, se- '■rCmaeroph- e united here, r.eurycephaia ^a. The T. Jed to Prof. laf.1832. Bi- 831,inenum. ime as there I. Ft. lunula c. igniart. J. Only one • » Green } or HYPTOLlTK8» proposed by eyes, Green; he tthall select probably the best. Singular G. without eyes? but with a big central knob like an eye, only the head known, trilobate, with a fine reticulated forehead. 2 sp. see Green's work. IV. Section or Series. No ANOP8ITE8,Raf. 12. AoNOSTES, Br. 1822. Jiatua, D. 1826. 13. Paradoxides, Br. 1822. Ole- nus, D. 1826. 14. Ampyx, Dolman, 1826. Tho- rax with few segments, abdomen or tail expanded. 15. Retusites, Raf. 1821. Head retuse or bilobc, body trilobate with many segments, abd. not expanded. l.Type. R. /em: Head short sub- bilobe, about 20 segments, middle lobe narrow. In Ohio. It will be noticed that I have call- ed head, thorax and abdomen, what others call clypeus, abdomen and tail: my view has more conformity with ihe living genera, and whatever bear eyes must be a head. -«©0- 18. On the Saltea of Europe and America Spallanzani gave the name of talses to the mud volcanoes of Italy, wliicli com- moiily throw out salt water at the same time. This name has been properly ap- plied as a generic name to all the volca- noes which throw mud, slime, clay, marl, lime, sand, &c. instead of lava, stones, gravel, pumice, cinders, obsidian, &c. Water, air, gases, fumes, sulphur, iron and many other substances, are common to all the volcanoes, of which there are at least 4 series. Earthquakes, heat and fire,are more or less common to all in some of their paroxysms. And all the volcanoes exist Within two peculiar fluids, air or water. The Aerial volcanoes or salses are those acting in the atmosphere, tli« aquatic volcanoes those existing under the water of the sea. The 4 series of volcanoes tre, 1. Trachytic or la vie volcanoes: such as Etna, Vesuvius, both aquatic and aerial. 2. Basaltic volcanoes, ejecting basalts Mid traps commonly aquatic. 3. Carbonic volcanoes, ejecting coal and slates; always aquaiic. 4. Salsic volcanoes or salses. These are both aquatic and aerial. Many are yet existing! but they were much more mimerous in ancient times, when the sea covered most of the land. They are found all over the world, but those uFAsiBiAfrica and Polynesia are little known as yet. Those of Europe liave only been observed within 50 years, and those of North America by myself within 16 years. The principal salses of Europe are now 1. Those of Italy, in Modena, the Apennines, and Roman States. 3. Those of SicHy; Macaluba visited by Dolomieu and rnyxelf is the most fv mous, as having sometimes firy erup- tions, although ejecting only clay. But there are many more in Sicily ejecting clay, sulphur, magnesian marl, &c. S.Thoie of Crimea, described by Pallas. 4. Those of Poland, producing mud and salt. 5. Those of Iceland, called Geysers or spouting springs, producing many eartha and even silex. 6. Those of Murciain Spain, near Ori- huela. Quite 'ately sprung in 1829, with dreadful eartlic|uakes, but no fire. A square of 64 miles circuit was desolated and aH the villages destroyed. The ground wa|i filled with clefts and millions ofsmall craters, throwing out sand, black liquid mud and sea water, mixt with sea shells! and sea weeds! (see the Descr. in Bulletin of Geography of Paris.) This great eruption of our times is a complete proof of the vulcanic formation of many tertiary strata and even § indstonc strata, or strata with organised fossils. Two other recent instances of volcanic eruptions ofmudandeartlis,willbe given us additional proofs. In 1 322. The mountain Galun{^n, near Cheribon, in Java, had a dreadful erup- tion with explosions, earthquakea and lightnings; but no fire, no flame and no lava. It rained ashes and hot mud, with earth and stones, which formed a stratum 70 feet deep, 20 miles long and XO wide, overwhelming 114 villages, and destroy- ing 4000 men. In 18^1 and 1832, some of the volca- noes East of the Andes must have had earthy or muddy eruptions, since the earth, dust, and mud, was carried easter- ly 1000 miles tO Buenos Ayres, in black clouds, by the winds, as was stated in the periodicals, unless we admit that it was formed in the clouds. I'hese salsic and muddy volcanoes in fact exist every where; but have perio- dical or remote eruptions. When they are small, they pass unnoticed, as many have which exist in England, France and Germany; being mistaken for curious springs or casual phenomena. But these small local eifects and formations are ex- actly what geology seeks as remains of former more powerful agents. 1 u I have Bought for tlicm in North Ame- rica and had no dlHi'Milty to find thcni. Ttiey exint every wliere in tlie Kcconda ry und tertinry regiunit. M my bcUiiig tu remote aquatic formations and eriiptiunsi but icverul exist in uctuni activity as aerial lalses, with craters, throwing many earthy and saline substances. Out of lOU intereatinj; localities of this kind, which I have visited, I shall here mention a few. 1. SALSGSof New-York, at Saratoga, Saline, Syracuse, Montezuma, Sic. f. Those of tlie Rreat lime valley ex- tending from New-York to Virginia cast of the Alleghany. 3. Those of tlic 'Alleghany mts. Cats kill, &c. with very ancient craters that threw sand or nsamitc formations, some- times become lakes. 4. Those of Cumberland and Wasioto mts. of Virginia, Kentucky and 'i'enneS' see. Tlic hollow mountain is a singular psamite crater in it very ancient. 5. Those of the Ohio basin, in Ohio, Kentucky, Tennessee, Illinois, Indiana Very numerous and various, of didercnt ages and periods, called licks, salines, springs, Etc. Such arc Uignob licks, Har< man licks; mud licks, yellow sinings, &c which will be described in my account of the licks. 6. Those on the Mississippi, or west of it, are very numenxis also. In 1811 and 13, they had dreadful eruptions forming ]akes and clefts, craters, new strata as in Murcia. All these throw out as yet periodically, earths and salts, gases, mud, clay, iron, lime, marl, bitumen, sarid, &c. and coi). tinue to increase some smaller or local formations of those substances. The account of these salsic volcanoes will be continued in other papers; and the carbonic volcanoes of North Ameri- ca will be described in my memoirs on the coal minca of North America. C. S. llAFI51!Sq,VE. 19. On MeLAMiiLiTEs JV.G. of American Fofiitt. — Br C. S. ItAriNEsauK. Among several fine fossils uf the cabi- net of Prof. Green, which 1 have added to mine by exchanges, I have found 2 sp. of a N. G. of I'OROSTOMES.or ani- mals without mouths, in a fossil state. I was right to announce that the fossil no- rostomites would soon increase in number I have called this N.U. Lametlitei owing to its internal lamellar structure, whereby it is related to my bolactites, fibrillites and the living tethya. It differs chiefly from this last by its solid centre and smoother outside, without cuticle. Both species are from the State ot New-York, near Glen's falls in the old limestone of that region, homewhat similar to the transition of the long valley; but of a darker hue; nearly black with a bluish cast. riiev arc not silicificd, but petrified, into tlie hard limestone, and can be scratched by iron. G. Lnim-lliteii, Body free without a cu- ticle onlsiile; lamellar in a radiating form around the circumference, centre solid nut lamellar, but the lamellas radiate from t. 1 sp. I,. bilobitla, liaf. Oblong, nearly bilobe,or middle contracted, ends round- ed. Surface a little uneven, lamellas, elongated, solid centre small. Fine large heavy and hard fossil, 4 inches lung, blackish, with some roughness and pits outside, some white spots inside. '2. sp, L. ikfireata, Itaf. Uiscoiilal, de- pressed, nearly smooth outside, lamellas short; solid centre large. Smaller, dia- meter over one inch, softer and of a paler bluish cast. The figures of these and 500 other fos- sils will be given in my Iconographical Illustrations. PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. 20. JAcks and Sucks of Kentucky. Bt C. S. KAriNEsat'i. The enumeration of these places properly belongs to Physical Geo- Sraphy, tlieir ultimate history to Geology. Their {iciiogical name is SALSE- They arc fount! all over the Western States, and even in Western Virgi- nia and Pennsylvania; but arc most numerous in the Central State of Kentucky. They were called LICKS by the first settlers, because . they noticed that buftUloes, elks and deer went to lick the saline ground, and SUCKS when they went to i,uck or drink the saline springs or pools of the salses. The French settlers called them salines; this name has been partly preserved in New-York, Canaua, Illinois, and Missouri. Nearly 100 licks are noticed in tlio large map of Kentucky by Mun- sell; but I iiave seen or heard of 60 more. They may be divided into 3 series. 1. Salt Licks, producing saline cfHorescences or salt springs and pools. In summer the springs are often dry, but the saline particles i I Id limettonc of liimilar to the lleyi but of a with a bluiih but petrified, > and can be |e witlioiit n cu- i radiating furm le. centre itulid |lnB radiate from 'blonir, nearly ted, ends roiincf- [even, lamellas. mil. Fine large I inches long, hnesa and pita ~ InHide. Discoidal, de> utaide, lamellaa Smaller, dia^ :r and of a paler d 500 other fos- Iconographical HAPFIY. of Kentucky. these placr.8 Physical Geo- te history to ne is SALSE. rthe Western ''estern Virgi- but arc most tral State of were called tiers, because . Iocs, elks and uline grountU went to (.uck 'irigs or pools each settlers is name lia» II New- York, Missouri, •e noticed in ckybj Mun- • heard of 60 ivided into 3 icing saline springs and springs are ne particles v^Aist in the soil. Altho' sea salt if the inoHt conitnon, jf t sevenil otiier salts inixt with it, Kpsam and Glau- ber salts, &c.or miiny >17, 118. Elk L. a dripping rocky lick, •nd Sulphur L. both on Little Barren R. 119. Clay L. at the head of Bear cr. 120 to 122. Wolf, Duck and Elk L. on 3 forks of Muddy River. 133. Alston L. on Alston cr. branch of Pond cr. 134. Otter L. on Otter cr. branch of Pond cr. 125, 126. Long L. and Sulphur L. on two branches of Rough River. 127. Big L. on Panther cr. 138. Deer L. on N. fork of Deer a. The following are on .le '.ranches of llig liarren Kiver. 129. Wolf L. on Wolf fork of (ias, ar l(, 13U, (iasper f,, on Goiper It. 131. Bluck L. on HLirklick fork of do. 132, Clay L. below II iigreen. 133 to 135. Salt L. on rake cr. Salt made. Sulphur L. and i .ummel L. on forks of Drake cr, 136, 127. Licks on Noble cr. and Dif- ficult cr. 139, 140. Two licks near Chaplintown and Saltpetre cr. and c&ve. 141 to 144. Four Licks on East fork of Dig Barren Kiver. VII. Group. — On tlio waters of Cum- berland Kiver in E. Kentucky in Knob hills chiefly. 145. Hollow L. at the source of Cum- berland Kiver, near the Hollow mt. in C.imberland mts. 146. Yellow L. at head of Yellow cr. near the Cumberland Gap. 147. Morgan L. on Cumberland be- tween moutna of Laurel and Rockcastle Rivers. 148. Flat L. on Stinking cr. E. of Bar- buursville. 149. Kaccoon L. in Knobs at head of Richland cr. 150. Flat L. on Buck cr. to N. E. of Somerset. 151. Fighting L. at the forks of Fight- ing cr. 152. Hennick L. above Burksville. 153. Salt L. in Sftltlick bend 8. of Burksville. 154. Sulphur L. on Sulphur cr. branch of Ohio Kiver. 155 to 160. Six Licks near Kovkcastle River. Round stone L. on cr, ditto, N. of Mt. Vernon. Double L. and Horse L. on Horselick cr. Birch L. Indian L, >nd Laurel L. on Laurel fork of Laurel R. Some other nameless Licks may exist in Kentucky. When very small or quite dry, they often pass unnoticed, and many Uucks are now called Springs. I have seen many such which it would be tedious to detail. Licks become Sucks sometimes in the Winter and Spring, in rainy weather: and many Sucks^ become Licks in the dry season. Some mi< neral springs were formerly sucks, Mich is the Cameleon spring in the knobs near the Mammoth Cave. Deer and Cows now frequent the Licks to lick the ground. The Spouting Springs and Burn- ing Springs of Kentucky although %i(**i.i| '' mfm 11 !.rknolie( of •T. c of (iM, «r K. rK. ck fork uf do. i|{rerii. rake cr. Salt Limmcl L. on le cr. »nd Dif- ■ Cluplintown n Kast fork of item of Cum- icky in Knob )iirce of Cum- liollow mt. in of Yellow cr. imberland be- nd Rockcastle p cr. E. of Bar- sbi at head of :r. to N. E. of fork! of Fight- Burkiville. ;k bend S. of )hur cr. branch tear Ha»k castle 1 cr. ditto, N. of nd Horse L. on Indian L. and of Laurel R. 9S Licks may When very ey often pass iucks are now e seen many be tedious to ks sometimes iring, in rainy iucks^ become in. Some mi- rmerly eucks, spring in the nmoth Cave. frequent the ind. ngs and Burn- ucky although commonly connected with the lick«, aJeTut few and pecular phenomena. The .le.cripti..u of tlie in..Ht re- markable I. icks will be given here- after in a geological Knsay. Al- JhouKl feware alike in extent and form, they have nevertheless many things in common. While in Me«ico at 18 to 19 d. N. of the K^^'„ ,„,« Carolina and Georgia, imalaya in' Asia, i;*- V«v.her .. 26.745 K"-^^'^^^ P ,, , next year o A • :rXr..Vom2V to 28.000 2. Mount lllimani, Ka.t of City l.»p«a is 24.350 feet high, and the «cond high- est in America, while the tamed Chim- rexVVctsTbc.:^ next year to A«.- traliaby the Botanical Society of Stutt- ""^Mr. Gate. ha. explored for two . _..:„:»_■ Mi» uinni and Ala- s;. whne the »r*fr:; y«r.pistYr^i.;:::MSppi.«dAi. borazo. once H'ought the highest on years pw „f several gentle- earth ind lately the highest at >"«t in bama, «t tne I ^ork. He ha. col- America, is at best the third -„- J; ^e^red' or/hem many plants, shells, fos- Stt^Sh^ 'y'itfr/ro'be l-ound in Bo?i. siU, ^>!tf^^:l *'Ve"nu2in 1825 measured the moun tain, and height, of Bolivia, and found hem h"gher than those of Quito, near recfuator. The highest "and » Ajne^ rica is, to the S. of it, while in Asia it is '^Thiildi.covery «p.et. all our boasted calculation, and pl'y"«> *'«*" "'I?'"" ,1 ?ain., which mu.t fee amended « well a. our ueographical whool books. AnotTier dicovery of Pentland de- '''on'thfAnde. of Quito at the equator| the perpetual .now i. tound only at 15 74Vfeet. While in the Ande. of the «oUvi. between 18 and 19 S. of Equa- 17 061 feet 'by the theory it ought to be ,; le.. thtn HOOO ! at which height are lound village, and vegetation. The po.t hou.e of Ancom.rc. mh.b^ ed 4 months in the year, is at 15,7.^^ ft. Sove the sea. The village of Tarura at **The cUyof l^otoai i. at 13.314 feet, the "^CUy of cSto at 13,025 feet , The Lake Titicaca inhabited all around .- -nn r 1 Tk- land ot 1 a- I is lit "r2,703 feel. The table land of Ta- joraW. of it 18.898. ,„.■,,•„,, Lapaz.the largest city of Bolivia, at | 13,195. anu oilier OUJCWI-. , 3 Cant. Wyeth with a company ol ad- vcnU.re»from Cambridge in Massachu- letts sent by the Vacific Fur Company, have TpUd this ye^to^P^'fJJS Oregon Country.where they are to spend five years in hunting and grading. It i. "aid they have a Mineralogist and Zoolo- JTst among them, but their names are ""I'^S: Bafinesque has been one of the earhest scientific exporer. of North America. He ha. travelled for 20 year, a. a Botanist. Zoo'ok;*. Geology .Geo^ Krapher and Archeologist. from 180- to 1804, and from 1815 to 1832. in the fol- [lowing State, and places. 1802. Pennsvlvania and New jersey. ' 1803. Ditto ind Alleghany mts. 1804. Delaware to Cape Henlope". East and We.t Maryland. Virginia. Alle- ghany mts. of Pennsyl. and New Jeraey. 1815. Connecticut and New-York. 1816 NewYork.LakeChamplain. the 4 fall, of Hudson. Vermont, &C. 1817. Mattawan »nt«. Oat.kill mt.. Lonir Island, Connecticut, &c. 1818. Pennsylv. mts. Alleghany lliver Ohio to Waba.h. West Kentucky. India- na, Illinois. Ohio and P«"n*y';'*"''J-„,_u 1819. Maryland. Potomack. Allegb. mt. River Ohio. Central and Ea.t Ken- tuckv. Knobhills. &c. 1830. Central and East Kentucky. _ _ . __ !_.. rku:» Miami. fltC 1821. Kentucky, Ohio, Miami, &c. \«22. Central Kentucky. 1823. West Kentucky and Tennessee. East Kentucky and Cumberland mts. 78 Descript. A fine laree tree 20 feet high in 20 years growth. Bark very dari( nearly black. Branchlets slen- der with a gEeyish brown bark, buds small rurous, with obtuse scales. Leaves like those of apricot, but much smaller, about one inch long, not so smooth, a little rough, but not pubescent. Blossoms in May and produces a profusion of white flow- ers with a fine smell of honey. The cherries are ripe in July, small, one fourth of an inch long, elliptical, looking like small wild plumbs; but black, soft and sweet when ripe. Gootl to eat, but if too many are eaten causing sickness in the sto- of J^ew York, to Prof. Rafiraiqtie o/lmach, like all the wild cherries. Philadelphia, March 1832. g^.^n^ oblong acute as in plumb, but I have lately received some of without the 3 keels as in cherry, your new plants from Ohio, and also I think that I have seen the same Irom Kentucky, sent by Mr. Eaton, tree in West Kentucky in hillsj but 1824. Central Kentucky. 1825.. Ohio, Western and Northern Virginia, Maryland, Pennsylv. Kentucky, &c. 1826. Ohio, Lake Erie, Falls of Niag. ara, Canada, New-York from BufTaloe to New-York, Pennsylvania. 1827. New-York, Massachusetts, Bos- ton, &c. 1828. Allegh. mts. Lehigh, Schoolcy mts. New Jersey and New-York. 1829. NewJersey,New-York and Con- necticut. 1830. Catskill mts. New Jersey, &c. 1831. Delaware, Taconic mts. &c. Tiinns. 23. Botany and Hohticultuue. Extract! of a letter fivm Dr. John Torrey Your Cladrastis is certainly the Virgilia of Michaux, it must be se- parated, from the Exotic Virgilias,and your name (of 1825) is a very good one. Slylypus has interested me very much, the stipe changes in appear- ance in diiferent periods of inflo resc^nce. Enemion is distinct from Isojyy- nun,} but the /. thalictroides of Ger- many may perhaps belong to it. ' Your E. biternatum I suspect to be the Tlialiclrum clavellatum of Dec and Delcssert Ic. t. 6. collected by Michaux; but without seeds; while the seeds make this genus. I did not see the fruit tliere. It may be found from Kentucky to Oregon. It is now naturalized in Pennsylva- nia, and may probably be improved by grafting. Birds and children are fond of the fruit. C. S. R. 25. Account of 2 JV. Sp. of Dioiiea or Venus fiy trap. This beautful ^cniis was supposed to consist of a single sp.; but out of many plaits brought from Carolina and Florida to our Philadelphia gai-- deners, I have detected 2 new ones D. sessiliflora and D. uniflora. These are their respective charac- ters. 1. Dionea muacipula L. Petioles 24. Detcription of a nev> cherry tree from cuneate broadly obcordate at the the Oregon Mountain!. end ; flowers corymbose, 4 to 9 on I noticed as eariy^s 1829, mliong peduncles, bracts linear. 2. Dionea sessili/lora^Saf. 1830. Petioles winged, oblong or subcu- neatc narrow, acute at both ends; flowers sessile, 3 to 5 aggregate, bracts lanceolate. Observed in the Botanical Garden of Macarran in blossom in May 1830. The true leaves are bilobe and cil.iate as in the first, they also catch flies. Scape terete elongate, flowers white with short concave bracts. Divisions of the calyx lanceolate acute, C.t'psules Washington Square of Philadelphia a fine tree said to have been brought by Lewis and Clarke from the Ore- gon or Rocky Mountains. I ascer- tained that it was a n. sp*. and sent an account of it to Decandolfe in 1830. I call it Prumts (Cerasus) rotundi- folia. Arborescent, leaves rounded, base often subcordate, end obtusely acuminate, margin serrulate. Flow- ers fasciculate, berries oblong smrll and black. 19 tree 20 feet Bark very ichlets elen- bark, buds ituse scales, apricot, but le inch long, •ugli, but not n May and white flow- loney. The , small, one elliptical, plumbs; but : when ripe. )o many are in the sto- ild cherries, plumb, but IS in cherry, een the same Mn hills; but here. It may ;y to OrcMn. 1 Pennsylva- be improved children are I. of Dionea or ip. was supposed p.; but out of rom Carolina adelphia ga"r- d 2 new ones unijlora. ictive charac- I L. T'etioles rdate at the e, 4 to 9 on linear. hSaf. 1830. i)g or subcu- t both ends; 5 aggregate, served in the Macarran in The true ciljate as in flies. Scape 1 white with Divisions of te, Ca'psules hardly longer oval acute. As prettr as the old sp. and will be a fine ad- dition to our gardens. Brought from Carolina or Florida. 3. Dionea vnijlora, Raf. 1830. Petioles oblong acute winged. Scape unifiore, bracts linear. Also from the same garden and place, perhaps a variety of the last; but smaller, leaves shorter and broader. C. S. RAFINGSqUE. FRANKLIN TREE. FRANKLINIA ALATAMA. 26. Ntu) Plants from £artram*s Botanic Garden. Bt C. S. RAriNssuvE. The Botanic Garden of Bartram, at Kinsessing on the Schuylkill, 2 miles from Philadelphia, is the old- est establishment of the kind in N. America, begun over 100 years ago by the elder Bartram. It is yet in a very flourishing state under the management of Col. Carr and his ■on} very rich in rare Southern planti and ahnibB. There have been uatondized in Pennsylvaniat the 11 Franklin tree, Gordon tree, Stewart tree, Bigleaf Magnolio, and several other Southern trees. In my Medi- cal Flora several new plants were described from this garden. I now propose to give periodically the de- scription of many others, which the liberal owner has allowed me to ex* amine, describe, preserve and draw. I may give their figures hereafter} meantime I give above that of the beautiful Franklin tree, which grows with the utmost perfection in this garden. The original tree brought by Bartram nearly 60 years ago ig now nearly 40 feet high. All those in other gardens come from this tree. Their sweet white blossoms and orange-like leaves make tliem highly ornamental and prized. 1. Veronica precox, Raf. Stem diffuse conilpressed probescent. Low- er leaves opposite, upper alternate, on short petioles, ovaterrounded, serrate-laciniate, trinerve. Pedun- cles axillary solitary longer than leaves, capsules compressed emar- ginate. Annual Vernal in March anff April,la8ting only a few months, Grown in the garden from seeds re- ceived from a place unknown; but has spread all over the garden like a weed, and even is become sponta- neous on the banks of the Schuyl- kill. A pretty small vernal plant, with delicate large bluish blossoms* 2. Veronica Spar8iJlorayViBSA%SQ. Stem erect, simple round solid, leaves opposite sessile cuneate, ob- long entire obtuse. Raceme termi- nal lax very long, flowers scattered, bracts linear oblong obtuse, pedicels filiform. Capsules bilobed subcom- pressed. Annual native of Arkan- sas or Texas, received from Prof. Nuttall. Stem 1 or 2 feet high. Flowers vernal purpurescent, hand- some. Corolle rotate, segments of the calix unequal oblong obtuse. A pretty ornamental sp. S. Cotyledon marginatum^ lUt Leaves crowded patent sessile spa* tulate; oblong acute tiiick, convex beneath, flat above, margin tcvt* brown. Scape terete with 8 or 3 snail i^> , IHiL,. i«WM » ' r !■ r^n: p 1 I II ■,■1 M i.-\ ill if 80 leaves orate acute. Flowers in pa- niculate spikes naked. Corolla cain- panulate, 5 fid 5 gone. Fine pe- rennial green house plant received from Mexico. Blossoms in summer, corolla acute, saffron color. Scape nearly 2 rt.higli,calix 5 parted acute. 4. MararUa obliqua,H&{. Petioles terete scabrous, leaves broad lan- eeolate,base oblique, end acuminate, lucid above, glaucoA beneath, very smooth. Perennial from Florida or Brazil. 5. Ms aurea,U&f. Stem straight biflore, leaves longer broad ensiform, end acuminate falcate, flowers ge minate beardless, 3 petals obovate entire, 3 lanceolate undulate, stig- mas dilatated notched. Discovered by Mr. Carr in a pond of the Pocono Mt. in the AUeghanies of Pennsylv. Very near to Iris pseudacorua of Eu- rope, which however has bifid tooth- ed stigmas, &c. Large Iris 3 to 4 feet high, with scentless flowers of a bright golden yellow, smaller than inl.paeudacorus. The 3 inner petals shorter than stigmas, equal to An- thers, casules oblong deeply sulcate. (To be cuiUinued.) 27. ARCHEOLOGY. Some Antiquities of Tennessee. UrM. Khea. The following description of two ancient towns of the former inhabi tants of Tennessee, was given us for publication by Mr. M.Rhea, tiie author of the late excellent map of Tennessee, with a geological section confirming our geological survey of Kentucky, and noticing a stratum of Oolite near the top of the Cum berland Mountains in Tennessee. On the plantation of A. IiOng,E8(] Si miles South of Columbia, in Marny co. Tennessee, are seen the remains of an ancient town or vil- lage, containing six or more acre». The form is elliptical, extending East and West. Surrounded on the South East and West by each extrenvity in the neighbour- hood of four springs of water, which rise from the foot of steep cliffs on the North side of the Village. The interior particularly at the Eastern end contains the ruins of many houses of various sizes from 10 to SO feet diameter, all of circular form. Throughout the whole Vil- lage graves are found in abundance, from one to three feet in depth, and containing human bones of all com- mon sizes. The bodies seem gene- rally to have been buried in a sitting posture, with flat stones placed around and over them. Cups and small ornaments composed of earth and shells are found with the bones. Several small hatchets of very hard stone, and of various shapes have also been found. Other small pol- ished stonea, weighing from half a pound to 2 pounds, designed from appearances for breaking nuts, are frequent. No metal of any kind whatever \is been found in or about this Vil- lage, although much search has been made. Several of the forest trees grow- ing on the spot, which were removed by the proprietor within the last few years, numbered upwards of two hundred annual formations. Some of these trees were found growing on banks formed by the uprooting of other trees of equal size and age. From which may be inferred that many centuries must have elapsed, since the population of the place ceased to exist. Opposite the mouth of Big rock house creek on Buflaloe river in Perry county, Tennessee, are the remains of another large ancient Village, similar in general appear- ances to the one described. Near the Western side is a large mound, of an exact four sided rectangular figure, the lines of the sides point- ing nearly to points of the heavens. The elevation is extremely regular, the height about ten feet, with a flat wall of clay which terminates at surface, and steep, almost perpendi ■ iA>Wwiafc.>* •■ 81 neighbour- vater,which lep cliSs on 111 age. larlj at the Ihe ruins of Izes from 10 ] of circular whole Vil- I abundance, I depth, and i of all com- seem eene- in a sitting fnes placed Cups and ised of earth 'h the bones. if very hard shapes have r small pol- from half a isigned from ing nuts, are id whatever )out this Vii- arch has been i trees grow- I'ere removed ii the last few ards of two tions. Some and growing !ie uprooting lize and age. nferred that ave elapsed, jf the place -){ Big rock oe river in 3ee, are the rge ancient ;ral appear- bed. Near rge mound, rectangular sides point- he heavens, elj regular, , with a flat It perpendi- cular sides. The exterior has not yet been penetrated. 28. Some Antiquities of Ohio. Notwithstanding the long account of the monuments and ancient towns of Ohio by Atwatcr, in the Archeo- logia Americana, and my own sy- noptical account of the ancient mo- numents of North America; there are many more as yet unnoticed, of which I shall now describe two. 1. Near Alexandersville, 7 miles S. of Dayton in the Valley of the Great Miami river, the main road from Cincinnati to Dayton, which I travelled in 1826, crosses the site of an ancient town, of about 500 acres extent. It forms a perfect ellipsis, nearly one mile long, from N. to S. It is surrounded by a wall or embankment &S feet broad and H feet high, without any ditch outside nor inside. It has S gateways to the East, West and North, this last is close to the River Miami, which has partly washed away the embank- ment. By its size and shape it could not have been a temple; but rather a town. I could see no mounds nor altars near it. It is very old, the walls being rounded, covered with soil and large trees. 2. At the mouth of Grand River on Lake Erie, where now stands the town of Fairport, stood about 50 years ago, an old Indian fort, ex actly ofa pentagone shape, with une quai sides, inciosing several acres. The wall was of rough stones, partly cemented,but covered with soil, and trees 300 old were growing on it. This account was given me by an old settler and is rather obscure. The stone wall, with a kind of ce- ment is rather singular and doubtful This may have been one of the forts of the Erigas or Erie's Nation, built for defence against the Seiie cas, who drove them off Soutli of Ohio in 1 650; but it was far more ancient; the trees showing that it had been left, soil formed and trees begun to grow towards \475. . ^': d. S. I*. 29. ECONOMY OR SOIBNOB OF WBALTtt The DiviTiAL ART is a new branch of this science, which teaches hovr to produce and increase wealth, by carefully husbanding and employing the Savings of Industry: whereby industry itself, with moral happi- ness, and social comforts are also promoted. Among the many institutions to which this art has given rise, the Beneficial Societies and the Savings' Banks are the most conspicuous and useful; but some others less known are n6t less so, and tliere is room for several new ones on improved plans. Having paid peculiar attention to this subject, written an analysis of this art, and found some new impor- tant principles of it: we propose to invite the public attention to it very speedily in a more impressive form; when we have visited the new insti- tutions lately established in Balti- more; where these principles were first made known by us in 1825. Meantime we merely state now, that the two fundamental principles which we claim \o have discovered and published in 18£:5, are, 1. That every dollar and cent saved by industry, frugality and care, ought to be invested with th« property of accumulating at simple or compound iaiei :;st, by convermon into Stocks! 2. Th?t "ver" imiMc or private Stock cousisdng vf such Savings, ought tobedivis'/i3^e i: pleasure into any requir •'! ^.mount of Hcllars and cents. Wiitreby any baviiigs be- come re;, -rtibie into p.-^-jUctive Stocks, aud any such Stacks conrrr- tible into fractions available as mo- ney or remittances. It is evident that such ample and useful pi'inciples cannot fail to in- terest every body that can save a penny out of industrious earnings: nor tail to be applied evr.ij whei-e, when more generally understood, as they liave already partly bf.a ap- plied in Baltimore and Boston. t H Until this Journal Msumcs the Month- ly fornii it will be impoMible to give comprehensive Reviews, and we must confine this department to short ecclec- tic notices. We are even inclined to cur- tail them; since we might sometimes of- fend irritable authors, who do not wish that the defects of their works should be exposed. But a veridic, enlightened and independent Review is very much need- ed, and we hope to be enabled to furnish one hereafter. 1. Cabinet of Natural History and American Rural Sports. Philad. 1831.lv. 4to. with 24 colored figures of animals. Published by Mr. Doughty. A popular work issued in monthly numbers, with good figures and interesting accounts of quadrupeds, birds, &c.; but some bad names. The authors being chiefly ano- nymous, their wonderful tales and lucu- brations can be of no authority in science 3. The Alphabet of the Primitive Ian guage of Spain, and. Pliilosophy of the Euscaran or Bask people. Extract from the work of Mr. De Erro, by G. VV. Ew- ing. Boston, 1829, 1 thin 8vo with the Bask alphabet. Very valuable philolo gical work, proving the antiquity of the Euscaran language and alphabet, akin to the Etruscan and Greek; and giving the primitive philosophy of numbers. We shall again notice this work. 3. Manual of the Land Birds of the U. States and Canada, by Prof. Th. Nuttall, Boston 1832, thick 12mo. with inany wood engravings. Very good compiU' tion, useful like all manuals, with some original observations, and tolerable fi- gures; but those of birds si.; uld be cO' lored. 4. On the Causes, Cure, and Means of Preventing the Sick Head-ache, By Dr< James Mease, Philada. 1831, small 8vo. A useful small work, teaching what diet and changes of habits will cure this di sease. 5. Geography and History of the Wes- tern States, By T. Flint, Cincinnatli, 1828. 3 vol. 8vo. A lively popular writer, but neither profound nor always accu- rate. 6. Sketch of Long Island, By Siias Wood, Brooklyn 1834, 1 vol. 8vo. Much addition to historical knowledge, and on the Indians of Long Island with a voca- bulary. 7. Annals of Philadelphia and New York. By Walton. Philada. 1830, thick 8vo. fig. Curious book on the first state of these cities and their gradual changes. 8. Collections of the Historical Socie- ty of Maine. Portland 1831. 8vo. Some addition to historiral knowledge. The most interesting articles are a compen- dious history of Portland, with a map, by Willis, and an Essay on tlie Noridgwock or Penobscot language, a dialect of the Abenaquis, by Lincoln. 31. SCIENTIFIC NEWS. 1. Newman, a German traveller, has lately brought 10,000 Chinese manu- scripts from China to Germany. What* treasure of new learning for Chinese scholars! 2. Mr. N. Dunn of Philadelphia, haa brought home from China where he re- sided 11 years, a very evtensive collec- tion of implements, models of arts, dress- es, natural objects, &c. He means to begin a Chinese Museum in Philadelphia, and make it a free Institution. A lauda- ble exajiple worthy of imitation. 3. In Austria, ruled by one of the most despotic governments, there are schools* in every Village paid by the State, every' child is compelled to learn .reading, wri-- ting and numeration. By a late law no ° one can be married, nor received as » servant if he has not learnt this. Many ofour States appear to be behind Aus- tria in civilization and education, since they neither pay for it nor encourage it. No uneducated man ought to be a voter in this enlightened age and country. 4. Mr. Tanner is preparing a newedi- , tion of his large map ot the United States, much improved, and above all, ' with many corrections and additions in physical geography and oreology. . He has very liberally purchased the survey* of Hills and Mountains made by Prof. Kafinesque in many States, and the Northern or N. E. termination of the Al- leghrny will no longer be lacking in our maps. All the range of bills in Ohio and Kentucky will be added for the first time to our geography. 5. T. A. Conrad has issued 3 num- bers of his Marine Atlantic Concho* losy, containing the genera Pecten* Lima, Solen, Solecurtus, Nucula, Sanguinolaria, Petricola, and Car- dita, with colored figures of each sp. He is also engaged on a work on our fossil shells, which is speedi- ly to be produced or begun. t T. 'Amvi, Printer, Back of lU fFalnut St. t--"- -i jie first tUto lial changes. ^rical Soeie- Bvo. Some pclge. The ! a cotnpen- h a map, by ^oridgwock ' stofthe ATLANTIC JOURNAL AND A CYCLOPEDIC JOURNAL AND REVIEW OF vxivinsAL BciKNcit ahh kmowudoe : BtSTOBICAL, HATCnAL, ARD MEDICAL ARTS AND SClRMCCS: IHOUSTRT, AOniCULTDBE, ZDUCATIOH AKD EVEUT KIND OP USEIUL ISFOBMATIOK: ' ws. aveller, hat ese manu- ly. What a for Chinese lelphia, hat vhere he re* nsive coUec- farts,dreta- e means to hiladelphia, ALkuda< tion. of the most are tchoola' State, every eading, wri-- late law no ' ceived as a this. Many behind Aut- eation, since :ncourage it. be a voter country, ganewedi-, the United d above aU, ' additions in eology. . He [ the surveys de by Prof. s, and the >nofthe AI- cking in our 1 in Ohio and he first time led 3 num- ic Concho- ra Pecten, 9, Nucula* and Car« !B of each on a work I is speedi- in. -York, Plata' {lelphia, Cincinnati, Lexington, (Jc, Knowledge it the mental food of man. Vol. I. PHILAD. SEPTEMBER, 1832. [Extha of No. 3. NOTICE. The appearance of the SptMimodic Cholera in Philadelphia, having in- duced the Editor to lengthen hv it. 5thly, We give below a list of agents in some places to whom the money may be paid. 6thly, In case of need, the agents of Atkinson's Saturday Evening Post, and Casket* usual Summer Excursions, duringjjfci well as of the Journal of Health, July, August and September, the ma> be applied to, and' the gl paid third number of tliis Journal (no\ them, Worming our friend Atkinson printing) will only appear in the of it, wht>nthey write to him and beginning of October, and is pre- ceded by this Extra Number. The fourth Number shall appear in De- cember. Botii shall only be sent to those who have paid or sent the small subscription amount. This Extra Number is intended as a warning to those who have neglect- ed this, and as another sample of the coii:/ iits of this Journal, which will uupear to deserve, as Ihey have already partly received, the warm approbation of all the liberal friends of knowledge and science. Great difficulty having occurred with sub- scribers in forwarding the small amount of subscription, we recom- mend again to send us S 2, in which case we are willing to bear the heavy postage; or else to join five together to send us S ^ for five subscriptions in one place. Sdly, To send SI by a friend coming to the city. 4thly, To pay it to the Postmaster, and re' remitting tli*>«irae. In all those «^se8, whenever we shall hear of S 1 bft(,g paid or secu- red, the Journal shaui^e gent, with the back numbers, to n^. subscri- bers as long as they can be Krpigh. ed. Price g 1 per annum on 4 nVn. bets, or S2 for 12 numbers formii^. a volume of 400 pages and many figures. CONTENTS FOR THIS YEAR. This Journal is dedicated to all the sciences and branched of know- ledge; but chiefly all the historical, philosophical and natural sciences, on which it contains more new ma- terials and details than any other Journal of a similar size, nay per- haps as many if not more than some dearer and bulkier. Above all it gives chiefly materials concerning America, and has nearly as many articles on Geology, as the Amen- que^t nim toi s^d it or inform us of| f^wx Journal el Geology. \ IMP !( H In proof threoF, it is sufficient to notice the principal subjects and es- says contained in Nos. I, & 2, or that will be found in Nos. 3, & 4. Genkral Knowledok. Latent knowledge. Taxes on Knowledge Age of Mountains. On Crystalliza- tion. Origin of Sand and Sand- stone. Geological regions of North America, &c. American Oryctology^ Vul- gar names of fossils. Silicious fos- Cheap Books. Employment of'sils. On Geodites. On Cavulites Wealth. Impediments to Know- and Antrosites. Genera of Ameri ledge. Primitive Discoveries, can Trilobites. Lucilites, N. G. Nevryctes, N. &c Education. Free Institutions of Paris. Principles of Fellenberg. Principles of Jacotot. Institutions needed in America, &c. History. Of China before the flood. Early Colonies. Cradle of Mankind. Asiatic Negroes. Po- lynesians, &c. American History. American Nations. Atlantic Nations. Ame- rica before the flood. Primitive Ne- groes of America. History of Zapo- tecas. Domestic Animals. Histo- ry of Shawanis. Laws of LoUoway Ancient History of the Iroquois. Last Indians of Virginia and New Jersey. The Americana are not Jews, &c. American Antiquities. Letters to Champollion. Alphabet^^of Ly- bia and America. Ap^»q"ities of Tennessee. Of Oh?^- Of West Kentucky. Of I^.-issouri, &c. Philology; American Langua- fes. Origin ^^ American Language, 'hilosopv ^f human Speech. En- flish Homonyms and Synonyms jtters to Klaproth. Vocabularies of Mandans, &c. Meteorology. Climate of Ge- nessee. Physical phenomena of the Cholera. Singular Meteors. New Theory of Tides, .&c. Geology. Caves of Kentucky. Strata of Ohio and Kentucky. Geol. letters to F'-nnguirrt. Salses of Eu- rope and An ;ric5i. Licks of Ken- tucky. Gef/ktgy of Alleghany Moun- tains. CfKil Mines of North Ame- rica. Voliiiuic Theory. New Cave with fosil bones. On Oreology. Es- sential View of Geology. Feroe Ids. Coral Ids. Great Western Limestone basins. The K* Ahills. Lakes of Ohio. On the American Oolites. Geology of West Maryland. jjliiines, &c. Lamellites, N. G. Flexurites, N. G. G. of Encrinite. ^ Odocoileus, N. G. of fossil teeth. Fossils of Sherman Creek, 50 Sp. Fossils of Ohio and Kentucky. Fos- sil Trees and ferns, &c. Mastology. New Jaguars and Couguars. Two new Moles. A new Ottfi'. A new Slirew. Bats of North America. New Squirrels. Nev/ Field Mice of Kentucky, &c. Ornitholooy. No«' Aniencan Eagle. Sea birds of Kentucky, &c. Erpetjlogv. Two Salamanders of Kp-itucky. Two New Lizards, ofrfo. Two N. G. of Turtles. Seve- .al Snakes, &c. IcHTHioLOGY. Supplement to the Fishes of Ohio. New Fishes of Lake Erie. Of the Rivers Susque- hanna, Potomac, Delaware. Inland Fisheries of the U. S. &c. Ichthyolo- gical regions of N. America, &c. Entomology. On 15 Mosquitoes or Culex of North America. On the Ants of do. &c. General Zoology. Letters to Cuvier, &c. i Botany. Letters of Agardh and Torrey. 24 N. Sp. American plants. New Cherry Tree. New Dioneas. New plants of Bartram's Garden. New plants of Maryland. New plants of N. Am. from my herbari- um. Subterranean plants. Bota- nical Letters to Decandolle, &c. Agriculture and Horticult- ure. Plants giving Oils. Best shrubs for hedges. Sulfur in Trees. Double Crops. On the several kinds of Mulberry tiees. Subterranean hor- ticulture. Melissa or Balm, &c. Mineralogy. Gold Mines of North America. Obsidian of Penn- sylvania. Friable Lignites. Coal 85 1 Crystalliza- d and Sand- puns of North LOGY= Vul- 8iliciou8 foa- On Cavulites ;ra of Ameri- jllites, N. G. xiiiites, N. G. of Encrinite. ^ r fossil teeth. >eek, 50 Sp. jntucky. Fos- ic. I Jaguars and f Moles. A )rew. Bats of uw Squirrels, enfurky, &c. o«' Ameiican .entucky, &c. ) Salamanders Sew Lizards, Curtles. Seve- plement to the 2w Fishes of livers Susque- vvare. Inland ic. Ichthyolo- nerica, &c. 15 Mosquitoes lerica. On the . Letters to )f Agardh and lerican plants. New Dioneas. am's Garden, rland. New n my herbari- lants. Bota- ndolle, &c. HORTIOULT- s. Best shrubs Prees. Double ;ral kinds of terranean hor- Balm, &c. )ld Mines of dian of Penn- gnites. Coal Astronomy. New Views on So- lar Systems. On the Galaxy. Com- ets and Tychomes. Mathkmatios. Principles of So- metry. Numerical numbers. Bulk of Bodies. Obliijue Mensuration, &c. Philosophy. Theory of the Mind and Will. Emanation ot Bein'gs. Analysis of Pythagorism. Gkograi'hy and Iravkllkiis. Highest Mountains of America. Ridges of the Alleghany. Ancient Geography of America. Ascent of Mount Etna. Falls of River Cum- berland. Mineral Springs of the United States. The Imalaya Moun- tains. Douville Travels in Africa Scientific Explorers of America, &c Health and Medicine. Chi- nese Maxims of Health. Physical phenomena of the Cholera. 1 ables of liability to Consumption. Salt in Hydrophobia. Remevlies for Can cer. Consumption quit*, curable. Medical Botany of the U. SJtates. Dangers of Burials, &c. Industry and Economy. Nev Science of Wealth. Plan of a six per cent Saving's Bank. Principles of Economy. Trades lacking in the United States. Manufactures of the United States. Stereography and Pyrography. Duties of Mankind. Theory of Population. Sets of Per- formers, &c. Atlantic Reviews. Short Ana- lytical Reviews or Notices of about do late American Works. Miscellany. Scientific News, American Drama. Fragments of Poetry, &c. Alleghany, ^nd from the Potomac to Emitsburg. In Pennsylvania, cliicfly in the mountains, from the Maryland line to Sherman Creek and the River Juniata, and from the mouth of Juniata to Westches- ter in a S. E. direction. On Sher- man creek in Perry county, we have found a new and very rich locality Scientijie Travels of the Editor in 18S2. Our Excursions have been chiefly extended through West Maryland and Central Pennsylvania, applied to Geological, Botanical and Zoo- logical researches performed at lea- sure, from June to September. We have visited Baltimore and found many rare objects in the Cabinets of Dr. Powell, Cohen, Hayden, &c. We have explored the Geology of Maryland from Baltimore to the for fossil remains, where in one week we collected about 50 difter- ent species, of which a further ac- count will be given in No. 3. We have found new localities for Obsi- dian, liignite, and other rare mine- rals. In Ichthyology we have ob- served and drawn 25 Sp. of fishes from the Susquehanna, and Poto- mac Rivers, with their affluents, chiefly new species. In Botany we have collected 1200 specimens, chiefly in the Aleghany ridges, and have perhaps 5 or 6 new species. We have visited the remarkable Cave of Carlisle, where fossil bones and teeth were once found, one of which we possess. We have also v«.ited tlie Mineral Waters of Be- linOv Maguire, Emitsburg, Car- lisle, Kennedy, &c., of which we shall pubMi accounts, &c. The Primitive lUack JVafiows of ^mert%(^. By Profcssor C . S. Ralh^que. The Society of Geography Uaving offered u reward for the best M.^. moir on the Origin of the Asiatic Negroes, I sent them last year two Memoirs; one on those Asiatic Ne- groes,'wheiein I demonstrated the affinities of tlieir languages with the African and Polynesian Negroes, as" well as with the Hindus and Chi- nese, and renders it probable that all the Negroes originated in the Southern Slopes of the Imalaya Mountains, as they did once ex- ist all over India, South China, Ja- pan, Persia and Arabia. My se- cond Memoir was on the Negroe or Black Nations, found in America before Columbus, wherein I proved their existence and connectioa by issmammff 86 I i u Ni IiDKUase with the Negroes of Africa aniT Polynesia. These Memoirs have been re- warded by the learned Society of Geograpliy, with a gold medal of 100 TrancM, which was lately com- municated to me by Messrs War- den, our former Consul in Paris, and Jomard member of tite Institute. This gratifying intelligence will be acceptable to all my friends, and furnish another proof of my ability to unravel at last, the origines of ail the American Nations and Tribes, in pursuing the path which I have opened, by comparing all the Ian guages mathematically and numeri cally with each other. To many, this fact of old Blacl Nations in America will be new, yet it is an important feature of American History, as well as the existence of primitive "White Na tions there still more numerous. To furnish a kind of insight into this subject. I will here merely enu- merate the Black tribes of whicbj I have found evident traces and «e- mains in North and South Ai«ei"ica. 1. The Ancient Caraeoh ^ Hay- ti, represented as a Nation of Beasts by the Historical So'gs, see Roman and Martyr. 2. The Cfli3'M'*«'"ns of the Carib Inlands, cp-'i'^d Black Caribs or Gu- auini hr others, are a black branch of Pdribs. See Rochefort, Uerre- ni, &c. 3. The Jlrguahoa of Cutara men- tioned by Garcias in the West In- dies, ciuite black. 4. 1 lie black Aroraa of Raleigh or Yarura% of the Spaniards, u^ly black or brown Negroes, yet exist- ing near the Oronoco, and language "known, called Monkeys by their neighbours. 5. Cliaymas of Guyana, brown Negroes like Hottentots, see Hum boldt. 6. The Mavgifias and Poreigh of Nienhof, the Motayaa of Knivet &c., all of Brazil, brown Negroes with curly hair. See also Yespucius «Qd Figafetta. 7. The Mfritat of Martyr in Darien, yet existing in Choco under the name of Chminaa or Gaunnt or CliiniiM. t^ee MoUien. Ugly black or red Negroes. 8. Those of Popayan called Mu' nahi, blackish with negro features and hair. See Stevenson. 9. The Ouabas and Jams of Ta- gii.rj^alpa near the Honduras. See Juaius, &c., now called Zambos. 10. TheJ^nar Gaunni or Ugly black n called Ma- egro features ion. Jaraa of Ta- nduraa. See id Zambog. BteroH of New ish Negroes, rf, &c. ' lian8 met by iiana in 1543. Negroes, and the Cherukifl, Barton, &c. ruraJanguaee tlvgy with the th the Ashan- A, and about Fulah, Burnu f Africa. In uf numerical ing Negroes, ie Negroes of [hose of Aus- J. other details troved by au- ed Yocabula- iVEALTH. n the United lals, who by lieritance, or irty, and its >ssess wealth s for them a cious employ- >us wealth or I, unless pro- etrimental to >rs, becoming freedom, and lal welfare of irchies perish blics by two idual hands. This truism will often render weal- thy men obnoxious to their neigh- bours and fellow citizens, unless they are known to make a good use of it When they do they become public benefactors. Avarice and perpetual accumula- tion is a vice, useless prodigality is another: both extremes ougnt to be avoided. When childless, rich men ought to consider the poor or the public as their children. When they have a posterity or relatives t(» provide for, they must beware not to make them too rich and vicious, as wealth acquired by inheritance in- stead of personal exertions is ol'tPti mis-spent ur s<|uandered. It is suf- ficient to provide a competence, a share ought always to be set aside for useful public purposes. But iiistetkU of waitiug till death comes to snatch our posx^Ksjims, in order to give wimt cannot >m( held nor enjoyed any longer, how pfU'c state, and whenever they become too rich, it may happen that to despoil them or destroy them becomes a pub- lic duty. No perpetuity can there- fore belong to religious donations. Yet to huild free churches, religious schools and libraries are good deeds and commendable. But to endow them richly is wrong and pernicious. To help missions und societies for tracts, temperance, peace, &c. is worthy of praise; but must be bla- med if such religious societies are made too rich; when simiething wnmg will always happen, and the objects be often perverted. True charity and benevolence con- sists in giving to the poor, the help- less, tile aged, the cripple, the lame, the blind, the sick, the destitute, the ignorant, the oppressed, the un- happy — to relieve, nelp, feed, clothe, instruct, support, and comfort those who are in need uf any thing. Not by giving mere trifles to beggars; rable it would be to do the good weUut by providing all the free institu intend while we are yet living: that we may see it and receive the bless- ings oAhose we may benefit. There is nardly any merit to leave by will what can no longer be our own after death. Wills besides, are sometimes lost or setaside,or not properly com- plied with; we can never be sure that our good intention? will be fulfilled. The best, safest and surest mode is to give while we live, that we may see and enjoy the benefici,il effects of our charitable or patriotic purpo- ses: whereby we enjoy the reward of good deeds by praise and esteem in this world, and their eternal hea- venly reward beyond this life. Some religious men try to buy heaven! either by wills or donations; but no bribe will take them there! God reads the heart. Good deeds alone are of any avail. What is gi ven after death, not being our own then, is hardly a gift, but a mere le- gal disposition To pamper the church or sects is not a good deed. It is against the kw of God that churches should be rich: it is besides detrimental to the tu^ons of benevolence which are requwd in a crowded society and exuberat*nopulation. The rich ■»«(; monopolizing the soil and wealth of v^e land, assume the duty of supporting those who can- not acquire either. Vy having the means to do much good, v. becomes their duty to do it. The bftit giftg are those which are of a perman^t or perpetual nature, calculated to be . useful not to one but to many, not for a day but for years or forever. Although ostentation and pride may often mingle with public gifts as latent motives: yet charity throw? her veil over motives and accey.;s the good intention. Patriotism d(»es the same and never asks for motives. Ostentation is only baneful when it gives with a blind hand, to rich, useless, fashionable or extolled insti- tutions or individuals, instead of poor, useful and meritorious ones. Free institutions for ail useful pur-s poses of the actual improved civili-, zation are needed all over the Uni-, ted States. They abound in Europe* even in the most despotic countries^ ,.i ■^^ "mm 88 it: I Witli us tlicy arc very scarce as yptj nay sevuial kiiuls ultugctliei- luck- '\n;ive ii titiic ttr at leaHt one-tentli of their income lor use- ful purposes or nooii lieedn: cacli being at liberty to apply it to what- ever tliey deem best; and tliey are allowed to leave by will ono-fliird ol' their whole property in this way, which becomes forever free of taxes, and not liable to confiscation; as they can appoint their own trustees they commonly appoint their own posterity as trustees forever, who are thus provided for. They thus build free colleges, churches, libra- ries, roads, bridges, acqueducts, fountains, baths, ba/.ars or stores, caravansaries or hotels, hospitals, chapels, monuments, &c. all free in- stitutions, besides periodical alms or distribution of food, &c. Open your hearts and your han/** J'ou wealthy men of this fr^itlul and of freedom! Follow tl^: exam- ple of the Turks, and "*" all the christians of Europe. " l>o for a thou- sand years past h^'C founded a mul- titude of free <»8titutions of public benefit. F-'H^t^ '"to the wants of the necJ ^^^ of society at large, jiQflJo the good you intend your- .ctves, and speedily. Life is short, time is swift. Build or found these institutions while you live and have health. See it done or appoint friends to the task if troublesome. And when it is done, rejoice in your hearts, and receive the thanks of thousands of your fellow men. Be- come public benefactors, let your names and good deeds be inscribed on Eton#s, tne tablets of history, and the memory of tliose vou will bene- fit. The free institutions wanted are chiefly the following. Hospitals for the sick, the disabled and cripples. Asylums for the blind, those with chronic diseases, for the poor orphans and widowfi, for children aband(med by parents, for reclaiming vicious persons, &c. Free schools and colleges for the needy ignorant boys and girls. Sclioo! ■. -il industry, ngriculture anti mech»;ii - like the Fellenberg schools: they support themselves. Free collef!;es for all the arts, sci- ences and professions. Chairs and lectureships in colleges. F'rec public libraries in every city and town. Free museums of Natural Histo- ry and Fine Arts in every city and town. Free factories to give work and employment to all those who are willing to work and out of employ. Institutions to lend money on pledges without interest, or at a small interest to the poor in all emer- gencies These are found all over Europe and arc called Fiona Bankn. Free halls and storen, to lend for exhibition or deposits of works done, without fee or entrance money. Botanical gardens and experimen- tal farms for the improvement and frcie teaching of horticulture and agriculture. Public baths either free or with a very small entrance fee, so as to en- able the poor to enjoy this healthy luxury. Alf these and many others to be as free as light, air and water, so as to be similar to divine gifts. Yet baths at six cents woultl be cheap ent)ugh for the purpose and pay the expence of attendance. I'ioua Banks might charge five or six per cent to pay expences, or might lend without pledges to honest sober mechanics or industrious men to buy tools, materials, &c. or fos- ter genius by lending on engravings, maps, books, &c. for a period. May this be done, may some of our readers do it, may we live to see it. Heaven and earth will smile on such deeds. Ben;. Franklin, Junr. • najiMfc^alftrM'A^p iiildrcn abandoned Irecluiminj; viciouii 1(1 collegps for tlio ivH and i^ii Is. [listry, n(!;riculture .0 tlie FelltMiberg [port tlienisolvpH. U- all the arts, Hci- iMions. Chairs and |lll' pay expences, or )ut pledges to honest ) or industrious men aterials, &c. or fos- iding on engravings, :. for a period, done^ may some of it, may we live to and earth will smile ;. Franklin, Junr. 80 Savings' Banks at Baltimohk. Having visited these institutions, as proposed ntui announced in No. '2. I have found that since I82:>, and !26, when I ncide known there tli«> true principlt's of improving theai' useful establishments, several new institutions liavu been cstablislicd which are all become more or less Savings' Ranks, allowinii; interest oi deposits. Some huvc been cliarter- ed, some have nut, and two nre |)ri- vatc banks managed by individuitls. Such has been tiic utility of this system that nearly all the old banks* enjoying a state monopoly have been compelled to adopt it also. Yet this bas not prevented the common kind uf Savings Banks fr ^>^ii( i I! I'l: U 1^ 90 n«l bonds for perrorming their du- ties. 13. They Hhall elect among; them- selves, a I'reitidcnt, a Cuiihier, aii*i a Book-keepcr{ who muMt ^ive per- sonal bonds tor peri'uriniug tlieii' duties. 14. The President Hhnll preside at the Htmrd of Tnistet-**, and sign the certificates, books, &c. \3. The CaMJiiers shall receive and nay the moneys deposited or with(lruwn and keep the securities. 16. The deposits shall be invest- ed in public or private securities, mortgages, loans on stocks and goods; and every other sat'o business ua the divitial plan. 17. No compensation shall be fiven to the Trustees the first year, t shall afterwards be decided by the share holders at the first election whether one dollar or more for every time they meet, beins once a week, ought to be granted them. 18. The Trustees shall from Wine to time, according to the amount of business, fix the compensation to be piiiil to the President, ('ushier, and lionk-kccpers, or any other oiicers to be employed by the Institution. 19. The Institution shall be open- ed at first once a week; but as soon as convenient twice a week or every day if r('«|uircd, to receive and pay. 2,0. Uusiness and i.'vestmenls by the Trustees shall be transacted only once a week, unless a special call of the Hoard, is called by the Presi- dent. 21. Tiie Trustees and Oificers shall be liable personally for their transactions, and the tttockholders may at any time meet to appoint a Uoard of Control, to oversee and rectify their transactions. 22. No clmrter of incorporatien '' irthis Institution ahall be asked, iuutil 'C has been two jears in suc- jctMsful operation, and it is demand- Zed or assented to by three-fourths of lull the stockholders. —"»••••••- LIST O^'^C! IJVTS FOR THIS JOUBJ^dL, TO '' 'M ASCRIPTIONS MAY BE PAID. They ■*''® n ,; .»,sted to send them in to us in orders upon Exchange Brok"^f oi >-'U' and Drafts. The Names of the Subscribers must not lir lurgotti (.: ue sent speedily. Washington City, Baltimore, New York, Albany, Troy, Boston, Cincinatti, Charleston, Louisville, Lexington, Ky. Newburg, N. Y. Newhaven, Pittsburg, Hochester, Utica, York, Pa. Thompson & Homans. Coale & Littell. Carvill & Brothers. Webster & Skinner. F. Ad'incourt. Ebfiieezer Wight. Goodwin & (,'o. E. Thayer. Byers & Butler. Joseph Ficklin. J. W. Knevelg. S. Babcork. Avery & Co. L. Tucker. Warner & Southmaid. Haller & Small. Published at No. 59 North Eighth Street, and at J. Dobson's, No. 108 Chestiut Street, Philadelphia, where Subscriptions are received.. the nmount of iciiHatiori to be , ('uHl)ier, nml other oiicert InAtitution. Hhull be open- ($ bul&% soon wceK or evury ceivc ftiul pay. >'ve»tmentH by ruiisucted only spuciul call of by the Presi- anil Officer* ally for their > HM>ckhol(ler» it to appoint a 'i oversee and ins. ' incorporatien lall be asked, I years in »uc- [ it is demand^ hree-fourths of AID. pon Exchange ■ibers must not a| id. son's. No. 108 ; received. '• aiJiSJi:g&iii^\i'i^€«a^'Mv..!! = -aw ' tvii'- " V] il vl / ite'i IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 141 I.I M |2.5 2.0 1.8 11.25 i 1.4 - 6" ■y Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STRfET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716)872-4503 4- K* CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques xs fl ATLANTIC JOURNAL AND A CYCLOPEDIC JOURNAL AND REVIEW 01 VSriVHSAI, acIBRCB AKO XVOWIIDOI : HnTORICAt, VATDRAL, AMD MEDICAL ARTS AITS ICISKCBS: INDVinr, A9RICVI.TDRS, BBUCATIOV AHD KVRRT KIXD Ot rslIVL nrOBVATIOirt WITH miMEROVS FIGURES. EDITOR, C. S. R.AFIJVESQUE, Profeitor of Kutorical and JVaturat Scieneet, &c. Vol. I.] PHiLADELPHiA, Autumn or 1832. [No. 3. Knorwledge ii the mental fotd ofmim. 1. Analysis OF Fellenbero's Sys- tem OF Education. This system is one of the greatest improvements on education effected by pliilanthropr during this age,«iince it enables to educate the pour with out any expense. It is as well cal culated for the United States as for Switzerland, yet it hardly begins to be appreciated and introduced, There must be a great lack of patri otism, liberality, and philanthropy in legislatures and individuals, iC similar institutions are not quickly adopted every where. To contri- bute partly to this desirable object, we shall give a brief analysis of the ftractical principles of Fellenberg, urnished us by a pupil of his school. 1. The good and wise Fellenberg has acted upon the following princi- ples. • 2. The present society and gene ration arc unhappy: we ought to en- deavour to afford or give to posterity the means of being less so, by a bet- ter education. 3. A new kind of education is needed, not by levelling the two classes or poles of society, the rich and the poor; but by rendering both happier. They ought not to be mix- ed nor blended; but both prepared for their respective duties. 4. Education is the aim and in- struction is one of the means to achieve this improvement. Educa- tion consists in forming the heart and character, unfolding the under- 12 standing, and giving strength and health to the body. 5. Instruction speaks only to the memory, but by exercising the un- derstanding and reason, it has a due influence on the heart and education. \ little instruction with much edu- cation is better than little education with much instruction. By neglect- ing education for instruction we hav« lost sight of this true aim. 6. Each class ought to be taught by counsel in action, exercise of hands, enlightening their understan- ding, and ennobling their hearts, that they may love and practice vir- tue. 7. The poor are directed to the labor of their hands, care is taken of their minds and hearts to lead them to a virtuous conduct; their future welfare and happiness, with an assured subsistence are secured by making them enlightened and virtuous husbandmen and mechan- ics. 8. The rich or superior classes are taught to love the poor or the in- ferior classes, so as to produce so- cial happiness and harmony,and pre- vent civil discords. 9. The insensible but rapid changes produced by the progress of human mind, the subdivision of pro- perty, the abolition of feodal ties, the influence of discoveries, chants of manners, &c. absolutely require a modification of society and educa- tion in those who are to lead or rule. I .'.■O ,,.1t^^„ ^■■.'— f'nl i K'liMBlMllMli •^i ^b.-JL-...»i ;Af'ri ii Miwr i » i irt Mi« iThil fc 'T^^f>l'ih^ iii '1 i»Mfc^ 95 There is "this practice which 1 cent master alone small, found to dis- book, than a ind therefore ters on each uate compen- actual abomi* ;ent on them, be accepta- sheet which to one-sixth. 64 pages 8vo. ents postage, t cost of about ent on selling ey would pay on cost or 17 ce. 25 sheets now ax or 78 per e cost of about 200 per cent. te it would be ig price or 33 cost. that the mails th books and i, so much the Ige would cir- idly. Pamph- juld be earned y wagons, at a of daily mail arrangements. lOok or pamph- iate. It must packages, at a ! if not money. IS ought to be ind of printed I, as handbills, prints, music, charge letter ing less than 2 nly cannot be nor more trou- There is bo sition and pro- «. HandbilU must now be sent by private convey' ance or not at all. Circulars are prohibited likewise except tu the rich. There is no end to the incon- veniences to which the public is lia- ble by these illiberal and preposter- ous arrangements. A letter of half a sheet pays like a sheet, but half a printed sliieet pays four times as much as a single printed sheet. Is it not unjust and abominable. They nave probably originated in want of information in the legisla- tors on the subject, and above all in the fact that they being free of post- age do not feel all the evils of this system. Let them be taxed too and tney then would perhaps think of the people they tax, and who pay them to make good laws, neither useless nor vexatious. Another abominable and useless tax is that on double letters, or ra- ther inclosures of drafts or money, whereby the rich can afford to send his large remittances, and the poor, or whoever wants to send or receive small remittances, is prohibited by the following shameful taxes. To send a draft or bill or g 1 in eluding the letter 25 per cent, if far 50 per cent ! ! ! To send ^ 5, 5 or 10 per cent To send 2 10, only 2| or 5 per cent. To send g 100, only cent!!! This falls heavy on all publishers of periodicals and many otiier trades. It IS preposterous and intolerable, since there is no more trouble in the delivery of letters with inclosures. It ought tu be remedied. All mune)' sent by mail to be free or liable to a tax of one per cent only, one cent on one dollar, and one dollar on one hundred. This would be just at least. Or else the franking privilege to and fro of postmasters ought to be extended to editors and authors, or all the useful trades who deal and depend on small remittances. These post office impositions, ex- tortions and prohibitions have swell- ed this statement so far that the tax- i or i per es on printers and booksellers must be omitted at present. Let us mere- ly state the fact that there are hea- vy taxes, mostly useless and obnox- ious on 1. Foreign books never print- ed here. 2. Onlead and type metal. 3. On paper and machinery. 4. On wood cuts, copper plates, and litho- graphic stones. 5. On paper and pasteboard. 6. On skin and parch- ment, &c. all which fall on these useful trades and the manufacture (if knowledge, journals and books. Besides the charges of taxation, ad- vertising, publishing and selling. B. Fhanklin, Jr. 3. Analysis of the Philosophy of Pythtt^nraa as promutgated 2400 years ago. God is One: He is within the universe and the universe is within UOD. God is every where and yet no where! He is a circle, the centre of which is every where and circumfe- rence no where. Goo is the soul of the universe: the order and harmony through which it exists and is preserved. God is the great Unit: numbers and things emanate from the unit. God is universal, inefable, per- fect, and the principle of every good. All what is, exists by number and harmony. Harmony rules over numbers and pro. God is the soul and life of na- ture. The material part of nature is <•' i m itmjtfitm t mcifti'^ni J ¥ .■r». ^5-'.i**.:;.e SJi-. m^ i\'i m ih' n 4, 96 formed by elements: these are the various configurations of its parts. The souls arc particles emanated from the universal soul. They partake therefore of immor- tality: their annihilation is impossi- ble. Death is their passage from a body to another. Space is infinite. Time is infinite. God is infinite. Nature is incommcn!!urable: the plurality of worlds is evident. The smallest star is a sun similar to ours, shining over planets and worlds like ours. We revolve round the sun; they revolve round their suns. The sun, the stars, the moon, and the planets are globes. Our earth is also a globe. All the worlds have inhabitants like 09 unlike those of our globe. The souls*^travel from bodies to bodies, and from worlds to worlds. This is the spiritual metempsycho- sis or passage; the real palingenesy or renovation and resurrection. Every thing is pass^ageand renova- tion in nature and man. Such is the birth of man, his child- hood and his education. Such will be his death. Man will not be annihilated at this passage, nor die forever. ; He will have many lives yet to go through. Rewards and punishments, await us in these after lives, according to our previous behaviour. God is good: men are wicked. Why so? Because God is perfect and men imperfect. The imperfections of men create moral evils and disorders. Philosophy ^nd wisdom correct these evtis and disorders. - Philosophy is not wisdom; but it leads to it, it is the love of good. Science is not philosophy; but it leads to it Science is the knowl edge of order. The philosopher acknowledges no other covntry but his family and mankind; he waits for the return of primitive equality, ere he may adopt another. He tells the truth without fear, it is his duty. He deplores and unveils the crimes of men and nations. What will be his rewards? perse* cution, contempt or neglect. If he is asked what God he wor- ships, let him answer: a God whose body is light, and whose soul is Truth. He believes when he has strong motives of credibility, and he obeys when he sees the need of it; but not otherwise. Let him respect the law, when it is respectable. There is anRiKnNAi. Law, ante- rior to all other laws, and their im- mortal type. Tliis law is the law of universal order and harmony. Every man is tacitly bound to pre- serve this law, and to contribute to the preservation of moral order. The rulers, priests, and warriors, who disturb this order, are as many banes of society. The tyrants and slaves are the hammers and anvils of society. Let us beware to be crushed between them. Wicked men labor under a men- tal disorder. Let us try to cure it. Wisdom is the remedy to be used. Let us exercise universal benevo- lence. We must love all men even when they are wicked. Let us correct the evils of human nature by education and instruc- tion. ■ Happiness is offered to all men, let theni re^ich it. Do not deny this right to any one except to those madmen « ho seek their happiness in the misfortunes of others. The regeneration of mankind, will never be completed until the insatiable demon of property is abol- ished.' Uf , ■ il l llfrr-fliiyii-^- - I ^-•■■^"^"'■'■^'■■■■■'■^-"'•■^- " -.».^.. m 07 amWj and e return of may adopt out fear, it the crimes (Is? persC" ect. oD he wor- GoD whose ose soul is has strong nd he obeys it; but not aw, when it Law, ante- nd their im* of universal )ound topre- ^ontribute to al order, nd warriors, are as many ives are the society. Let hed between ider a men- •y to cure it. to be used, irsal benevo- Eill men even ils of human and instruc- to all men, >t to any one len w ho seek lisfortunes of if mankind, ed until the perty is abol- But if we were to say to the weal- thy, put your riches in common, they would call us knaves. If we were to say 8«t to tlie igno- rant, they might call us luoU. IT to rulers and powerful men, they would forbid us to repeat it. What is then to be done? Let us labor in silence and by our ex- ample. A time will come, when it will be safe to speuk openly the truth. Real equality will then be under- stood, and eltectually established. It consists in every individual be- ing equally enlightened, wealthy and happy, according to his wish and ca- pabdity. Natural equality is not fit for the mob nor the ignorant; they could not enjoy it a single day without mischief. But let us work to make them fit for it in time. Our good and bad qualities pro- ceed from our education. Let us reform this essential branch of human economy. The reform of mankind is a la- bor for ages, it will be subject to many relapses; but we must not de- spair to acnieve it. Let nothing disgust us and thwart us in this noble and eminent under- taking. Those who feel a passion for the love of truth and wisdom will never sink under it. Let us transmit the means and knowledge from age to age, from na- tions to nations. Let us nurse with care in our bo- soms, this last hope of mankind; and when its appointed time will come, let us present it to their eyes. But let us beware to give guilty bearings to Luy eternal truths. Meantime let us improve ourselves and increase our wisdom and knowl- edge. Let us beware of our senses, they often deceive us. Our secret senses are our intern- al sight and feeling. We must not judge of things by n^MAMU.a«iMiaM«te! mere appearances, nothing is more deceitful. Let UH study their essential and real qualities and fuculties. There is ofien no better ground for an opinion than plausibility. If a thing is possible, it may be believed. 'I'o believe we must be- :;in by dcmbting. Doubt is the man- tle ot wisdom. I'iie nature of bodies results from the mixture and separation of ele- ments. The elements emanate from 6ou. The sun is the mirror of God. The light of Gou shines on our minds as (he light of the sun on our eyes. It delights to brighten a good mind. ignorance is the night of the mind; errors are its clouds. Happiness is the general pursuit of mankind. Harmony is the universal chain of happiness. Let us imitate on earth, the har- mony of the heavens. The same order ought to rule over men and societies, as over worlds und things. , Let wisdom unite itself to labor, and genius to strength, as the earth is united to the skies. Nature is a republic. It is indi- visible, imperishable; all the mem- bers thereof act in eternal harmony. Nations! you are all the children of nature; imitate your mother. Men ! in all your thoughts and ac- tions, think of God. When we wish to become wise,^ we must not be satisfied with what is good, but ever strive to reach what is better still. This is the complement of wisdom. Let us improve forever. But the past has been for us a mixture of good and evil. Such will be futurity. Never fear evil, but conquer it. If we expect every thing, nothing shall surprise us. When danger shall threaten us, let us warn them by the brazen shield of wisdom. sil I !fl Jf' I t1 -' V ■ ,ii tjiL. tf the promulgation of truth be- comes dangerous, let us conceal it in our bosoms and those of our fel- low friends. Let us institute a society for the preservation of tins sacred nre. Let us become the vestals of truth, let us preserve this holy deposit pure and unadulterated. It is deplorable to conceal truth and happiness from mankind; but it is often needful. When the time will come for un veiling the sun of eternal light it will b« our duty to do it. Let us select with care the vestals of truth: every one is not worthy to nurse it. Our bonds shall be union and har- mony, order and knowledge; the re- sults wisdom and love, health and wealth, happiness and peace. We must unite the labor of the hands to the labor of the mind. We shall receive no salary for ad- mission, nor instruction, nor under any other shape; let us beware of ve- nality; must we pay to see the sunP But no one among us can hold perpetual property; he may give it to whom he pleases. We shall live in common with families: our eldest men shall our be our rulers: our wisest men our teachers and advisers. Our motto shall be, To do Oood and Keep the Truth. Let us be physicians of the body and the soul. Let us instruct, admonish, and jHidge mankind. Let us seek to become mediators in domestic discords, and even in public ones if we are able and call- ed upon. Let us guide youth, inexperience, ignorance, and repentance. And let us perform all this with- out reward. Let us pardon, ever before hand, those who may do us some injuries, as we pardon the staff of the blind- man striking at random Let us remember that we must not say all to all. Let us beware of blood, money, and error. Let us live and let us die, for truth, justice, equality, benevolence and happiness. Benj. Franklin, Junh. 4. The American Nations and Tribks are not Jkws. As early as 1829, I published in the Evening Post a letter tu the Rev. Ethan Smith, against the singular but absurd opinion that the Ameri- can tribes tlescend from the He- brews or the ten lost tribes. This opinion based upon some religious prejudices and slight acquaintance with philology and antiquities, has been entertained by Penn, Adair, Boudinot, and several other super- ficial writers, among which Ira Hill, author of a late work, ^ntiquitieH of America Explained, Hagers- town, Maryland, 1831. It is to me astonishing how in this enlight- ened age, any such unfounded be- lief can be sustained; if greater ab- surdities still did not prevail as yet among a few. Two recent instances of egregi- ous folly based upon this singular tenet, have induced me to republish my letter of 1829, which if read by those laboring under this delusion cannot fail to shake their belief. A new Religion or sect has been founded upon this belief! the Mor- monites, thus called after a new Alcoran, or Book of Mormon, (which is not a Jewish name.) Supposed to be written in gold letters more than 2000 years ago by Mormon leader of the American Jews. This Book which no one has seen nor read but the founder of the sect, the probable writer thereof, has been made the Bible of a new sect. I have tried in vain to procure a copy of the translation, wherein I could certainly detect a crowd of absurdities and incongruities. Mean- time a Sect of Fanatics has arisen therefrom, and wandered from New- York to Ohio and Missouri: an evi- dent proof how false beliefs can be jiii. 00 il, money, IS die, Tor nevulence LIN, JUNR. IONS AND CW8. blished in to the Rev. singular the Ameri- n the He- bes. This religious quaintance uities, has in, Adair, ther su per- ch Ira Hill, ^ntiguit leH Hagers- It IS to his enlight- ounded be- greater ab- evail as yet I of egregi- lis singular to republish h if read by lis delusion r belief. ct has been f ! the Mor- fter a new mon, (which Supposed ctters more >y Mormon lews. This 18 seen nor )f the sect, hereof, has a new sect. I procure a wherein I a crowd of ities. Mean- 9 has arisen I from New- luri: an evi- liefs can be spread and made subservient to crafty purposes. The second instance is that of Lord KingsboruiiKh, who having adopted the delusive idea of the Mexicans and other American na- tions being Jews, has vainly spent the vast sum of r)(),0()0 pounds ster- ling, or gl35,0()0!!! to publish fac sirailies of Mexican Antiquities and Manuscripts in the Libraries of Dresden, Paris, Vienna, Berlin, Home, and Bologna, executed by Agliu, and with notes of his own in support of the Jewish origin of the Mexicans. This Work in 7 volumes folio, sells for 200 pounds sterling, or £900 and is deemed a wasteful employment of money, even by the learned, because it does not contain the translations which would be more useful than the glyphic texts. It lacks also the Mexican Manu- scripts preserved in Madrid and SimancaS archives of the Indies; the only valuable novelty in this huge work are the Mexican monu ments, drawn by Depaix, with the history of Mexico, by Sahagun a Spanish monk, who spent 30 years in Mexico in the 16th century. The great sum spent by this nobleman for t\)is vain support of his fallacious Jewish theory, would have been suf- ficient to unfold the true history of all the nations of America, by then monuments, languages, traditions and books, or publish 100 volumes on the subject. C. S. R. To THE Rev. Ethan Smith, Pattor uf Poultney in Vermont. Rev. Sir: I have lately met by chance the second edition of your work on the Hebreioa in ^merica^ and read it with attention, as I do all works on our Indians, while writing their his- tory before and after Columbus. Your work and Boudinot's Star in the West, have widely spread again among the religious readers, the old, obsolete and I may say absurd no- tion that our Indians, nay all the va- 13 rious American tribes and nations descend from the ten tribes of Israel. This theory advanced by some Jews, by William Penn & Adair, who knew but few tribes of our Indians. is now laughed at by all the learned and enquirers on American history. As it is a pity that the religious com- munity should be again deluded into such improbable belief, I mean to try to show you the impossibility of the fact, and request that should you publish a third edition of your work you will add my remarks, and an- swer if you can my cogent argu- ments. I shall first state why their origin is impossible and next confute your boasted proofs of it. The American nations cannot de- scend from the ten tribes of Israel} because, 1st. These ten tribes are not lost, as long supposed, their descendants more or less inixt with the natives, arc yet found in Media, Iran,Turan, Cabulistan, Hindostan and China, where late travellers have traced them, calling themselves by various names. 2d. The American nations knew not the Sabath, or Sabatical weeks and years. This knowledge could never have been lost by Hebrews. The only weeks known in America, were of three days, five days and half lunations, as among the primi- tive nations, before the week of se- ven days was used in Asia, and ba- sed upon the seven planets, long be- fore tne laws of Moses. 3. The Indians hardly knew the' use of iron; although common among the Hebrews, and likely never to be lost: nor did they know the plough. 4. The same applies to the art of writing, such an art is never lost, when once known. 5. Circumcision was unknown and even abhorred by the Americans, except two nations who used it, the Mayans of Yucatan who worshipped one hundred idols and the Calcha- quis of Chaco who worshipped the sun and stars, believing that depart- . I ■^ :><\m m i: i1 100 ed souls liefs an> iim, and mon to became stars. These bc- quitn (liHi'rent from Juda- l)c tains are chiefly Polo, Gruber, Goez, Webb, Moorcroft, Turner, Frazer, Herbert, Gerard, Ja(iueminot, Bu- chanan, Kirkpatrick, kc. Many names have been given to these central lofty regions of Asia, that furnish important references. Ima-lai/a the actual Hindu name means Snowy or Icy mountains. The J\luz tag of the 1 artars has the same meaning; 2000 years ago the Gi-ecks called them also Imaus. This name is chiefly given to the Southern range which the Chinese also call Sien-shan or snow moun- tains. But every ran^e and side has peculiar names. Three principal anges appear to run from E. to W. of which the Imalaya or Southern is the longest since it is connected with the mountains of Persia and Cauca- sus to the West, and those of China in the East. The others are the Lung-shan (Dragon Mts) or the T'tVn-s/ian (Ce- lestial Mts) of the Chinese, and the Altav of the Tartars the most Nor- ' I' . J ,,:;;!,, m 102 them. Each having tablelands be tween them. The Central or Celestial Mts call- ed also Kuen-lun in China app'.'ar tu become in the West the Beiu.ag or cloudy mts of Tartars, the Pameru or polar father of the Hindus, the Paropamisus of the 6reeks,or lid-ur lord of ligiit. The Altay or Alatay or Atahy spreads through Siberia and Tartary with various names, the Chines';; call it Kinshan or gold mts. The range called celestial in almost all languages is the most stupendous and interesting. It is the K'dman of the Tartars, Tangra of Thibet, Meru or pole of the earth of Hindus, Muztag of the Turks, &c. But the collective name of these lofty regions was very anciently de signated by appellations — the roots of which were TAL, TOL, TUL, meaning tall, high, lofty or eminent (lands, regions or mountains,) as it does yet in many languages, the English Chinese and Arabic for in stance. Such were TOLO.T'H ALA, TALAHA, TULAN, &c. in the old Sanscrit and primitive languages of Asia. Whence came the Asiatic ATLAS and also the ATLAN TES of the Greeks, who spreading thro' the world Westerly^! gave these names to many other places and na- tions. Some of these ancient and modern names will be mentioned as exam- ples. Talaha ancient name of Tulan or Turan or West Tartary by the Hin- dus, who dwelt there before the Turks. Tdlotes, Scolotes, the ancient Scy- thians and Turks. T&lash Kingdom conquered by (^zkan 2850 years before C. now Tala in Turkestan, Tali the ancient kin^om of Pegu, Talao of Laos, TVlinga of South India, &c. Tola-nor and Tola-pira the lake and river of Tola in the country of the Kalkaa. Tollen their capital. Talithf pame yet of East Cauca of Gurwhal sus. Mhulas since called Assyri- ans or Asuras. Baran-tola is Central Tola, name of Thibet, this last name comes from Tlieba refuge, or 7'ifr a peak. Pa- tala was the capital of it, and Tula, Tulon, Tuling, &c. cities in it. Rutala is tliv ihibet or heaven of the Cingalese. 'lulun is a province and 'Pul of Bukharia. Tliala or 7'atvala, Dwala, is the highest southern peak of Imalya. Matala or Mantulahy or Jnanso- I'ar is the sacred lake of Thibet. The 7 earthly worlds, or conti- nents of tiie Hindus are often called Tola or Tala with various appella- tions, whence Tholos and Thule of the Creeks, and Tellus of the La- tins. Out of Asia these names abound also, since the Talas or Atlantes oc- cupied or conquered Europe and Africa, nay, went to America in very early times. The Hindus say that J ( ' tmftlriil dub. iii^-i"- f"' '■■•'—" .1 c..'i>.m «iniiliiiiiiii'iilin»>»ii ii'^li liiiijiiii imxruiittlBIt .Jilt. led Assyri- Tola, name comes from peak. Pa- and Tulo, ities in it. eaven of the of Gurwhal wala, is the Imalya. or Jilanso- f Thibet. I, or conti- often called ous appella- nd Thule of of the La- mes abound Atlantes oc- Europe and America ia Hindus say \fa conquered lention many Atlas or Te- iewhere. so called Ti- mians, Thra- ly the ancient Diodorus and meMalantes, Jetolians of actts or Thra- Italy, >9itala ;, or Vetulia itetulas since ruscans, Tos- their capital Jttelum was IS. TheTuli, Latins, &c. Italians, per- ntalas ao-old ra or the Fe- tns there, me the Baa- lasen or Sona a Italy with 'tf- t03 the Oscans or Baskans or Eskaras, since Cantabrians. In Europe a multitude of cities, rivers and districts bear tlieir names from Toledo in Spain to Tula in Russia. Northern Africa is filled with tlieir remembrance and posterity. The Western mts called Atlas by the Greeks, were formerly called Jid- tala or first highland, now Adla and Tedla. Hunteta (whence Anteus) Jidala, Altara, Atys, &c. were parts of it. Telia are yet the mts ot Al giers. Ptolemy calls the central mts of Africa Tlialas, and the Eastern are Tagla. Those of Fezzan are the Gantela. Besides the true Atlantes of Afri- ca which were said to have come from the Caucasus, we find there the ^utololes, Thalas, Tuladas, or Da- radas, (now Torvdos,) Oetulians, Teladusif &c. all tribes of Atlantes; besides the Atarantes, called also Hamantes and Garamantes. Many cities bear their names, one of the oldest is Talata in the Messalata hills of Fiybia near Tripoli where is a huge mound or altar 340 feet high now Zetiten. These African and Spanish Atlan tea gave their name to the Atlantic Ocean and to the great Atlantis or America! called in the Hindu books Mala or Tala4olo the fourth world where dwelt giants or powerful men. America is also filled with their names and deeds from Mexico and Carolina to Peru. / The Tol-tecas people of Tol, and Aztlan, Otolum near Palenque, many towns of Tula and Tolu. The Talas of Michua- can, the Matalans, Jtalans, Tulu- kiSf &c. of North America, &c. Thus all the Western Nations trace their cradle to the East and Central Asia: while the Chinese trace it there also, as well as the Hindus of the South and the Tartars of the North. Besides these traditional proofs, two others concur to prove this fact. 1. The height of these mountains "*'^"'"'"'"'i ll 'il i r i rf i ll«^ l M »l »i'»P .d. rri 't l - Mi --^a..- 2. The origine of nearlv all the do' mestic animals and cultivated plants and fruits being traced there, where they are found wild to this day, and hardly any wliere else. The Imnhiya mts as far as known are the highest on earth, although the Andes of America reach very near to the same i)ei|^ht; but these are volcanic, thus unfit for a very early life population & civilization: while the Imalaya are pri)iiitive and fruitful. The highest mts must of course have been the first to appear above the waters. of the ocean j they were not then covered with eternal snow as now, being low above the waves. Their table lands are the loftiest and largest on earth; thus likely to be the first habitation of men and animals. The African Atlas has been deem- ed by Jackson in 1820 to be higher than Imalaya, because it is seen 245 miles off, in latitude^S, which he es- timates to indicate a height of 39610 feet; and the Mountains of Elala in Suz lat. 30 seen at 240 miles to be 28980 feet above the sea. But other travellers lessen one half or one third this huge height, stating it to be from 14500 to 18000 feet: we have however no correct mensuration of it, and it may probably be found nearer than supposed to the Imalaya height. Like the Andes of South America; Chimborazo 21425 feet high was thought their highest peak, but lately Sorata has been found to be 25250. Although the dififerent travellers who have measured the peaks of Ima- laya differ somewhat, yet they all agree within a trifle, and in stating that the valleys, plains and table lands between them support vegeta- tion and cultivation at a higher level than any other country. Dhawala or Tawala (Hoary) is said to be tlie highest properly measured, it is in lat. 19. Webb found it 27550 feet, while others reduce it to less than 27000. But Chumelari has been estimated at 30,000 feet. While the Celestial Mountains and Muz- m w J^^^^^^^^^'^"^ «''""'■•*""'■'.'■' • .W^*S'"f ;li I fill 104 tag are believed to exceed 32000 feet, although they have not yet been reached nor measured. But the} are seen at the distance of nearly 300 miles. The limits of perpetiml snow in lat. 32 is not at 1 1000 feet as syste- matic calculation would have it, but at 13500 feet. Fruzer found vegeta- tion as far as 1319i2feeS Mosses and Lichens as far as 14700 feet Against all rules the Northern side or slope of Imalaya is warmer than the South- ern, owing to dryness and latent heat Gerard and Jaqueminot fount in Thibet cultivation as far as 17000 feet, and perpetual snow only at 20500 feet; Therefore the r.limate and soil improves inland in tiiese lofty regions, and were still milder once when the peaks had nuper])etu- al snow. Thibet lies between the Imalaya and Celestial Mountains, Tartary between these arid the Gold ;ii "loun- tains or Altay. Both are lol • ,ilains and table lands from 10000 lu 15000 feet above the sea, fertile and popu lous, except in the sandy desert of Gobi. North of Cashmir the Imalaya Mountains take the name of Vind- hyan, West of tiie Indus they be come the Hinducush meaning Dark Mountains, with peaks 20500 feet high. Three ranges of ridges form the Imalaya proper, witli peaks from 21000 to 28000 feet high. The third ridge is not penetrated by tlie rivers, the Indus and Ganges penetrate the two others. The, Geology of these Mountains is very interesting. As you ascend them four ranges of secondary hills and mountains are found on their Southern slopes. The first from 500 to 750 feet above the plains of India is of Sandstone, clay and gravel. The second is of Claystone from 1500 to 5000 feet high. The third are mountains of Limestone 7000 feet high. And the fourth of slate 8000 feet high. See Frazer. Beyond begin the three primitive ranges of Imalaya, which are how- ever all stratified even to the highest peaks. The strata are commonly inclined 40 to 45 deg. but often per- tendicular, and some jumbled in all inds of direction and forms, so as to resi'vible marble jiaper! They are commonly ofQuartz,(black or white) liornstone. Granite, Gneis, ana Micaslate. Gangotri is entirely gra- nitic, Jumnotri has veins of all co- lors. See Frazer. No Volcanoes are found in Ima- laya, except lake and water volca- noes; Tirtaputi in Ladak is a hot spring like a volcanoe spouting sedi- ments half a mile in circuit Some burning volcanoes in the Altay have not yet been visited. No diluvium is found on the mountains and peaks of Imalaya, except in some valleys, where many eruptions and disrup- tions of lakes have taken place. Thev have fossil remains in the se- condary strata; but hardly any di- luvial fossils. It is therefore doubt- ful whether the geological floods reached that lofty land, and proba- ble it was the THRBA of the Bible or refuge in Noah's flood. Imalaya and its branches E. and VV. are the true native country of the Wild Ox, Horse, Ass, Goat, Sheep, Hog, Dog, Cat, Camel, Hen, Duck, Pheasant, &c, and almost every other animal that has since been domesticated, except those pe- culiar to America: the Yak or Ini- bet Cow is peculiar to it, and has not yet been spread very far. All our fruit trees, all our cereal plants, and nearly all our culinary plants are also found growing wild in those mountains. It j^was long a problem whence came our Wheat, Barley, Maize, Rice, &c.; but they iiave lately been found there by tra- vellers. 'I'hey all say that there, is found the climate with the produc- tions of Europe. They enumerate among the wild trees and fruits, the Apples, Pears, Grapes, Plumbs, Peaches, Apricots, Raspberries, Strawberries, Currants, Chesnuts, Walnuts, Mulberries, Gooseberries, Almonds, Cherries, &c. &c. also, k ■ ai i H I nn ru MMb II liiN m i * !* ' ■ ' ie follow- ing are both wild ur cultivated in va- rious parts, Wheat, Barley, Rye, Rice, Mayze, Cotton, Pease, Beans, Lentils, Millet, Gourds, Melons, Carrots, Turnips, Cabbage, Onions, Fennel, Egg plant. Madder, Clover, &c.,&c. These animals, fruits and plants, which have accompanied mnnkind in his migrations, ait'urd a strong proof that man first knew them there, , which was their common cradle, and where began pastoral and agricultu- ral life. Many other proofs could be addu ced to support this truth: since civi- lization, religions, governments, as- tronomy, the arts and sciences, nay every thing valued or employed by men can be traced also by us Easterly to those mountains, or those of Iran and Turan on their West slope near Persia and Turkestan; Cashmir and Balk being there two of the earliest seats of civilization. There also points the Grecian and Hindus Mythologies, Chinese His- tory, and every primitive tradition; nay every language of the earth can be traced to that central cradle. C. S. RAFINESqUE. 6. OREOLOGY. Belative Jige of Mountains. Although it is impossible in Geo- logy to ascertain the exact age of Mountains, Strata, and Fossils, yet it is possible in many cases to detect their relative age or successive form- ations. Beaumont who has lately paid pe- culiar attention to Mountains, thinks that he has found their relative age, and divides them into six ages or series. 1. Oldest, the undisturbed Sedi- mental Mountains, such as those of Saxony, Pilat and Cotedor in France, &c. 'i. Second age. Mountains in pa- rallel ridges, such as the Alleghany, Carpathian, Apennines, Pyrenees, Ghauts of India, also the Mountains of Persia, Dalmatia, &c. 3. Third age. Circular Mountains with concentric Ridges, such as the Western Alps, Mountains of Nor- way, Brazil, &.c. 4. Fourth age. Mountains in di- vergent groups, such as the Central Alps, the Balkan, Caucasus, Hima- laya and Atlas of Africa, &c. .5. Fifth age, the Andes of Ame- rica. 6. Sixth age, Volcanic Mountains, the newest. This System, like so many others in Geology, is based on observations chiefly made in Europe, and the opi- nion that Mountains have broken tne primitive concentric Strata of the earth by rising from below by crysta- lizationor intumescence. Is it not er- roneous to suppose that the primitive Imalaya and Caucasus are less anci- ent than the Secondary Alleghany & Apennines? they appear quite aa much disposed in ridges. All Moun« tains except the Volcanic may be considered as huge Crystals; their distinction in four series, Sedimen- tal, Parallel, Concentric and Diver- gent, appears correct; but this dis- position in crystalization may have been contemporaneous, and does not ufiurd the best clue to their relative age. Perhaps the Tabular Moun- tains raised on Table lands, like the Imalaya and Andes, are the oldest. C o. Hm 8. Geological Survey of the Alp leghany mountains of penn- SYLVANIA, IN 1818, Jrom West to East. By Professor C. S. Rafinetque. It is well known that the Allegha- ny Mountains run in parallel ridges from North to South, therefore in crossing them from East to West or from West to East, their struc- ture, and the component strata of the successive ridges are easily as- certained. 1 have crossed or penetrated those Mountains in 20 places from New- "—• -•^"•|*^-n ■> T«i»ii I .III' !■> ■ "tm ^: i Ml. \i It. .liMiMMJ i Qiiiiii 106 York to Virginia; between 1804 and 1832; but in November 1818,. re- turning from the Western States when vegetation was nearly gone, 1 attended particularly to their geolo gy^ crossing them on foot to collect specimens for my friend Z. Collins. The result will be given in the form of a Journal, as written on the spot at the time. nth November 1818. From Pitts- burg to a tavern 24 miles E. coun- try rolling. Sandstone perfectly flat, supporting in many places Bitumite and Slate: many Coal mines opened on the sides of the hills; some fossil remains in the strata. 12th. To Whitestone tavern 18 miles. Near Greensburg 32 miles from Pittsburg, the Sandstone strata cease to be perfectly horizontal, and begin to dip a little to the W. or rise to the h. 13th. To Tiaughlin 15 miles. At YouDgstown 48 miles from Pitts burg, begin the Alleghany Moun- tains, the first range is called Chcs- nut Ridge, they are not high, only 500 to 600 feet. First ridge one . mile broad to the Loyalhanah Yal ley, running through the hills. Strata of Sandstone very thick, slightly dipping W. Huge cubical Sandstone rocKS on the sides and bottom of the valley, disrupted from the strata. Iron ores and mines in the hills. Coal in many parts, on Coalpit run, &c. Near Laughlin at the foot of the Laurel Hills, conical knobs or round hilU with horizontal strata. Coal and Iron. 14th. To Quenehan Creek 10 m. The Laurel Hills are the second ridge of the Alleghany, beginning 57 miles from Pittsburg. Higher tiian the Chesnut Hills, about 800 to 1000 feet. Their structure is very differ- ent. They are seven miles across, forming a narrow table land on the top, which is of bluish Limestone in vertical strata 1 with some mixture of white Sandstone, so friable as to crumble into wiiite sand, and some Shistose Slate in confined layers tains, the usual coarse Sandstone is found, which dips W. on the West side, and E. on the East side, so as to become nearly connivent on the top. 15th. To the top of Alleghany IT miles. Passed several small hills and ridges. Rase hill is the princiral, partly slaty nearly horizontal. Be- ginning of the Glades or Stony un- woodeu places. The third ridge of the Alleghany is the main, the highest and broad- est, being called the Backbone Mountain, and dividing the waters falling into the Ohio and Atlantic. It begins 74 miles from Pittsburg, Stoystown and Stony Creek are at its VV. foot. It is about 2000 ft. high; 1 2 miles across, forming a flat table land eight miles wide here, and fur- ther north much wider, as I am told, although the maps makes it a simple ridge. The Western Slope is very much inclined, the Eastern more abrupt and higher. It is altogether of coarse Sandstone, and Grit, with strata flat on the top, but appearing to dip W. slightly on eacn side. Some white friable Sandstone on top, forming Sandy tracts with Pines. Coal is found in many places, chiefly on the E. Spurs. IGth. To Bedford 17 miles. In the Eastern Valley or Waters of Ju- niata, beginning of the Slaty Region. The Slate is Silicious, dipping W. from the Alleghany to Schetlsburg, E. of it becoming flat and covering the Sandstone. Coal is found in some parts of the Juniata Valley and near Yellow Creek. Between Schelisburg and Bedford the hills are very interesting. Tull hill is composed of vertical Slate strata, running either from E. to W. or from N. to S. Long hill and Wills Mountain run transversely or from E. to W. Bedford near the Juniata, has many important locali- ties around. The Mammoth Swamp, where Mammoth bones were founa, the Mineral Springs, much resorted, with Limestone hills near them, stra- but on each side of the hills or moun- ta dipping S. E. with many fossils. 1200 by thJ row al Sand( dippij theSi wideJ J£^.: '■•m.»iiH, it^ikm^wbtMi ^ lilt iilii M i riil ii \f « t lll iii ■t' W I i r i t i ^iw Tihi 'wii.fciiii ■iitmitjopii'i ■ 107 , irth. To Licking Creek 25 miles. East of Bedford are two narrow Wa ter Gaps in the fourth ridge of tlie Alleghany, called tlie Tortoise or Terrase Mountain, through which the Juniata has broken and flows. The first is Denning's Gap. The strata are of Sandstone, dipping S. W. with many huge Limestone boulders unrolled but carried by the Debacle. The second Gap or Turtle Gap, is of Vertical .Sandstone, with Limestone resting on it, or to each side in inclined strata; while be- tween the two gaps five miles dis- tan», the whole is Slate or Schist, nearly vertical, and running from N. E.toS. W. Along the Juniata and in the val- ley beyond, the whole country is of Sandstone beneath and Slate above it, in various directions, either dip- ping West, or undulating, or nearly vertical. Next comes Sideling hill, the fifth Ridge of the Alleghany, 104 miles from Pittsburg and five miles broad This has quite a regular connivcnt or undulating strata of the same, dipping W. on the West Side, and E. on the East Slope. East of Side- ling hill, the strata are undulating like the small hills. On Lickin<; Creek there are Licks like those ol Kentucky, with CI iv. 18th. To ( haiiiih burgSG miles. Before the Cove \ alley, are two small ridges called Great and Little Scrub ridges, chiefly slaty and un- dulating. The fine Cove Valley has a limestone and alluvial bottom very fertile. East of it, 127 miles from Pittsburg is the Cove Mountain, a Southern branch of the Tuscarora Mountain, and the sixth Ridge of the Alleghany on this road. It is about 1200 feet high and five miles across by the winding road, although nar- row at the top. The whole coarse Sandstone in thick strata, slightly dipping, or undulating ovea- it. Between the Cove Mountain and the South Mountains to the E. is the Big or Long Vallev, here 23 miles wide, which oxtcnils 14 from Virginia to the Hudson. The West side of it is Slaty, the centre Limep*one, and the East side Quart/.ose, where begins the Primitive Region. These three formations extend more or less through the valley, but are always parallel. Here the Schist or Slate extends nearly to Chambersburg. It is foliated, and nearly vertical, when dipping the small dip is E. 19th. To top of South Mountains 12 miles. Limestone nearly all the way in the valley, about nine miles wide. It is a blue or white Lime- stone chiefly, with veins of Marble, Lias and white Spar, with a great dip to E. but often nearly vertical or undulating; the outside is nodu- lose and smooth as if water worn. Many sinks in it as usual in Lime- stone Regions, some dry, some re- ceiving streams that sink in it, some clianged into large Springs. They are evidently Volcanic Springs, or the ancient craters of the limy out- lets. No fossils seen in it. At the foot of the South Moun- tains begins the primitive by a coarse quartzosc rock, with Debris and Boulders of primitive rocks. These Mountains are here low, not above 500 feet high, but seven or eight miles broad, with rounded hills. The whole has a granitic nucleus as seen elsewhere; but here none is found in place. It is covered with coarse Quartzose rock resembling Sandstone, and the whole track has many diluvial Debris and Boulders ot Granite, Quartz, Limestone and a curious Pudding Stone, blue with white oblong spots. Iron is found in many places. Some boulders are rolled or worn, others are not. These Mountains improperly called South Mountains, are the Matta- wan Mountains of the Indians, and the higliest primitive ridge bordering the A'lantic priaiUivo formations extentliiig E. to the Schuylkill river at I'hiladelphia, in wide plains with low hills. The whole breadth of the Alleghanies near lat. 40, is therefgre about 1 15 miles. 20lh. To Gettysburg 12 miles. M I II > it "*"T iMiiUilsmmtt^im Mm II ii*r- 108 m !'1 HI i: Leaving the South Mountains, they are seen to run S. and bend to the N. W. The formation is the Flinty Shale, red or blue in strata nearly ivulsions, earthcpiakes. vertical, or dipping 60 to 80 (leg. to storms and IVost. W. and therefore not pBralloI with! The various directions and undu- the Mountains. Some scattered small I lations of the strata, preclude the rocks, cubical or angulai*, large and small, are not rare, being disrupt- ed from the nearest rocks- by con- avalanches, conical hills through the plains, of Granit or Gneiss, like the Moun- tains. Here I terminate this Suivey. as it will intersect at Gettysburg with the survey made this year fi;om S. to N. from the Potomac to the mouth of the Juniata. In going E. to the Susquehannah I noticed however the Pigeon hills, South of Oxford and York, which are of conglomerate and singular formation. I must conclude with some gene- ral remarks. Although only six or Heven ridges are found in the Alleghany on this main road to Pittsburg in S. Penn- sylvania, their number varies in other places, as many ridges are much shorter than these main ones. In a N. W. Direction from Lancas- ter and Harrisburg to Lake Erie, 24 ridges at least are crossed, and the Backbone is a wide table land. All these ridges a',)pear somewhat like as many immense elongated crystals of the Globe, if we adopt the opinion that Crystal ization has form- ed them: or as many long currents of submarine emanations and depo- sits, if we adopt the eruptive theory. It is very singulf^r that I met but few fossils on thi» the jaw ful- vous, smooth outside with a wide transversai depression, cellular in- side ceils unequal. All in fine pre- servation. The geological locality of these teeth indicates that they were brought there either by th«i animal itselfor by diluvial agency (or an early overflowing of the creek close by), but since covered and partly ibcrusted by the recent limy exuda- tion or crust of the floor and sides They are by no means coeval with the old limestone strata. 9. Bemarks on the JVonthli/ Jour nal of Geobffif and JVatuv J Sci ence of G. fV. Featherstouaugli, for Map 1832, (6m/ only published in July.) We regret to be compelled to no tice the article in that Stereotyped Journal, which under the garb of a •Review of two of our labors, is from beginning to end a jumble of scurili- ty and a public attempt to injure us. ■ — This article is a aisgrace to the writer, and the Journal where it is found, as we verily believe nothing half so spiteful and disgraceful was ever before Stereotyped here or any where else. It would be beneath the dignity of Science to imitate the example tnus given us. Our purpose, which is met'ely to defend ourselves from a wanton and unjust attack, will be fully attained by a simple exposition of facts cor nee ted with that Journal, the edito- of it and his sleeping part- ner Dr. Harlan. The public shall easily discriminate between the plain truth, and their farrago of envy and spite. In April 1831, Dr. Harlan, who was then my friend, and whom I es- teemed as a cultivator of some branch- es of Zoology, introduced me to Mr. Featherstonaugh at his own request, . j^ i ^itf&ih i <^ij ii i< i ci ii ; i «ii | |iiwiia i t-, i . i " l yiti l ii iw iii ti iiii. white lecturing here on English Ge- ology. I was invited to attend his lectures, but went to very few, when 1 found that he had nothing new to present to the public, and was a mere echo of the local English Geo- logists, of whom we have so many works, that lectOres are useless tu teach their doctrines. Soon after, Mr. F. undertook to publish a Journal of Veology, and oftercd me through Dr. H.to oecome a collaborator, stating that he would give a compensation for every page written for his Journal: to which I assented, although afterwards he changed his minu and pretended he could not afford any pay to writers. One of the objects of this Journal was stated to be bv Dr. H., to op- pose or expose the blunders of Prof. Silliman's Journal of Science, and of Prof. Eaton. I could not then receive any satisfactory explanation of this hostility of Mr. F. against them, but I have since learned in the North, that it is owing to Prof. Sil- iiman having refused to pu(f Mr. F. and admit into the American Jour- nal, his lucubrations on English Ge- ology, already so well known, as he had nothing to offer on American Geology. Respecting Prof. Eaton, who has long been a Friend of mine, (and whom I esteen, although he be- longs to the old schools), 1 learnt from himself that Mr. F. was his bitter Foe, ever since something had occurred at Albany to defeat hts ap- plication to' be employed by the State for a new Geological Survey, because Prof. Eaton had already made one. Many of my Geological and other Essays, having been seen by Mr. F. he highly approved of them at first, particularly ray Geology of Ken- tucky, with drawings, and^Belected them for his Journal. But after- wards, when he found them clashing with his own English System, he did not publish them, and I had some difficulty to get them again. Out of six Essays put in his nanda he has -c - ; f? 112 M ■'!! 1. My O. Mazama is not new, it V'as publiishcil in IH17, and contains ail tlie American Deer with simple liorns. Many Sn. are living in Mex ico and i^uutli America. To which livinjj; Sp. my silicitied liorn belon;;^ could not be ascertiiined, thererore 1 called it prof cm .W. Snliiinriii. Living Genera wlien found fossili/.ed are certainly of the last {^eoloi^ica! a^e. This horn was shown to Dr. H. who said I was ri<;ht in Sept. 18,11 and to Mr. F. who could make noth- ing of it! yet I am accused of pub- lisTuni; without showing to such learned men! 2. The Panallnilon was based upon teeth not silicificd, but similar to the freshest bones found in the earth, nay, perhaps buried by the Indians, thTeiore later than N. 1 This was shown to Dr. H. who could not make out the G. S. I have substituted the name of Taurus {^\x\\) to the .ibsurd generic name of Bos, (Ox) ever since 1814, (SeePrinc. Somioi. ) as I never could believe it right to call animals by neutral names. If Mr. F. and i)i: H. think otherwise they may call themselves Eauuchiis Sapiens! in- stead of Homo Sapiens! This tooth is twice as big as a Buil'aloe's recent tooth. It was shown to Dr. H. who pronounced it new, as unknown to nim. As to the bone called A\'phros- teon, I acknowledge that it may be the Epiphysis of a whale, as Dr. H. did tell me in 1831, after my pam- Ehlet was published. But it is per- aps a new whale, since he could not find it in Cuvier's (ossemens fos- siles). J\'eplirosteon is however a very good name, and may become specific. Let the learned Mr. F. explain how a whale came inland in Louisiana, if not before the flood, when he blundered about diluvial. Nothing being said of the 112 other new objects of this enumera- tion, animals, shells, fossils, &c. of my Cabinet, probably because the reviewers could not go beyond bones: this lessens my trouble of explanations. The purpose of my pamphlet was merely to announce some objects for sale, and orders already received from F.iigland and France have evin- ced that tliis tritlle had answered its purpose (»f making known my t'abmet, and collections of sixteen ycais arduous travels. Thus much al)out bones of con- tention! and this comes from the two individuals who have had the ettVotilcry to describe, name, figure, and make casts of a Sandstone Con- cretion for a Jawbone of a Rhinoce- ros, and impnse it on the public as a discovery! the only one tlie sapient Mr. F. can boast of. Some also ac- cuse Dr. 11. notwithstanding his anatomical skill to have made a N. G. Osteopcra, out of a decayed bea- ver skull, beaten by the tides! My fossil teeth and bones are at least bonafide such and not impositions. The second part of this strange review, is on a par with the first. It purposes to attack the first num- ber ot the Atlantic Journal, and spends its venom upon the adver- tisicments on the cover, (which are no more a part of it, than in the Mirror of New-York). One of which has been given at length, and then stereotyped, for which we ought to be duly thankful. The public knew long ago that I was a rulmist ever since 1827, when I began that pro- fession with eminent success. Nay Dr. H. and Mr. F. knew it very well and never found it amiss till Sublished the Atlantic Journal, my advertisements have been seen before in 50 papers. Surely I have as much right to be a Pulmist, nay perhaps the first and only one in America, as Dr. Harlan to be a Dentist! The contents of the Atlantic Jour- nal have not excited pity and indig- nation in any one except the hearts of the reviewers. They stigmatize the whole without entering into de- tails. What credit is due to their assertions will be best conceived by stating that they dare to say, that our No. 1, contains nothing new in — -^---- - i ^rf-"—^ -ij- ;ti.n^M, 113 Zoology, while we have in it several new vurii'ties of JiimiiiVH atul Coiinu- ar8, IS iiMw uniiiiaU in Cuvici's li-l- ter,n new Saliiiiii»n,|er,siiicc atkiiow- ledscd a8 vui-y dihtiiibt (Voin ln> S. lungicauda, by Prtd'. (irceii, 6tc. My new views of (geology are tailed ignorance; but theirs is tiarkni-iss compared to mine, witness tlic llhi noceroUes ! My historical and pliilolouica) dU coveries are called insane! Tims was Champollion insane wiien he re- stored the Egyptian Anti(|uities as 1 do the American. Tlie Ueographi- cal Society of Paris must have been insane to reward my Memoirs on American and Asiatic Negroes. Cu- vier was insane when he dared to make nut a Cienus out of a single bone like myself, but Mr. F. is not insane in calling a rolled stone jaw-bone, and making a genus of it! I well remember that when 1 came to America, in 1802, Linneus was here as in England,the nee plus ultra of Zoology and Botany, wliilc I who already belonged to the French school founded by Jussieu, Desfon- taines, Ventenat, Lamark, Cuvier, Patiin, &c. and in my youthful ar- dor spoke of the treasures of new plants, animals and fossils which I saw, of new genera, and the natural families; I was deemed a rash youth and innovator by Barton, Muhlen- berg, Mitchell, &c. I have lived to sec my youthful rashness become science, and the new school adopted in England and America, after 30 or 40 years tielays and struggles. 1 may live yet to see my mature insa- nity of improving every branch of knowledge, become wisdom, in spite of the obsolete doctrines and pre- sumptuous conceit of such reviewers as Mr. F. and Dr. H. The French Methodic Schools of Geology, Phi- lology, &c. will soon prevail every where as they have already, in Che- . mistry. Zoology and Botany; when the stale doctrines of Mr. F. and other snails in science, will be for- gotten or .set aside, like those of tlie 17th century; while mine, with those of oilier pioneers and precursors of lviii)\vlril;;c will become (he leading (lo( ti'iiu-s of tills age. But I liavu porhaps, bestowed too i\)any liiu-i^ on such a tissue of ab- surdities uiiil false statements as this shameful rhapsody contains. It will recoil upon itself, and bring discre- dit upon the Journal of Geology, as the Editor has siiown himself neither liberal nor competent. If Mr. F. has been successful as a lecturer, and in other things, he lias failed as an editor, a mun of ge- neral science, and even as a Geolo- gist, lie has disgusted many per- sons by his proud and overbearing suiliciency. He has been the first to assail in myself, one of the most peaceful members of society, and a devoted friend of Science and Knowledge for ;10 years past, a Ve- teran in Science us he oiici" called As he is neither a Zoologist, me. nor a Botanist, luu' a Philologist, nor an Anti(|uai'ian, although too proud to acknowledge it, he cannot understand my labors and rails at them, like ignorant men so often do at learning, or wliatever is above their comprehension. The whole drift of his rhapsody is to injure me in the o|)inion of some ilislant readers, compel me to cry mercy as intimated, and cry in vain! But my labors are known and will be known where those of Mr. Featherstonaugh, (or Feather — Stone as he is properly called in New En- gland, since all his Stones and Bones are mere Feathers,) never were, ne- ver will be, nor ever can he, since he has made no discoveries! while I count mine by thousanils, having been the pioneer of discoveries in manj natural and historical sciences in North America and South Europe from 1798 to I8.)2. having travelled '20.000 miles, always collecting or drawing. My illustrations of 30 years travels, with 2000 figures will soon begin to be publisiied, and be superior to those of my friend Audu- bon, in extent and variety, if not equal in beauty. 1 shall study and I .. 'A ji' '■'!: •A write as long as I live, in spite or all ■ucli moan iittiMnpts n^ainst my re- putation iin*l ctxertionH, truKtin^ in the juHticc of libcrul men. Hiu-li Cot instance, as the reviewer of Lea's shells in the Hnme Journal of Geo- logy, for June; whoever he is, I am thankful to him for having pioperly noticed my labors on some shells which Lea had neglected or named over again. The wonder is, how this learned and candid revic**' j^nt alongside of tlu^ utiior, lu wliich it \h a perfert contrast. C. S. Uafinksi^l'k. 10. On tiik kalsk IIhinockiioidkh OF Fkatiikkstonauoii and Hah- LAN. To dispel errors and to evince truth is tlie duty of every genuine natural enquirer. In tiie first No. of the Journal of Geology for July, 1831, the leading article is the description of a presum- ed iaw-bone, of which a new G. is made and figured, being called Hhi noceroides ^Ucglianiensis. This is the only fossil ilescribed by the edi- tor, and was not even found by him. When this jaw-bone was exhibited to a large class, as a great geological discovery of the Lecturer, nay, the only one he could boast of; I did not venture to contradict the assertion, supported as it was by the authority of Dr. Harlan, whatever were my doubts; but I merely ventured to state that if it was a fossil cast of grit-stone, it was a great anomaly, and to insinuate that whereas there was no proof of the animal having had a nasal horn like tlie rhinoceros, the name intended, did not well ap- ply, and ought to be changed into 'rropodon, meaning teeth like a keel. This suggestion was "not well receiv- ed nor attended to. In my visit to Baltimore, in June last, after Mr. F. had proved hostile tome, I ascertained, in conversation with my old friend Mr. Havden, one of the first Dentists and Geologists of our country, that this jaw-bone had been exhibited to him, and his, ' ' ' 'rlftiir I III' iiit'illiili'ii opinion asked i when he candidly stated to Mr. K. that it could not bo a fossil remain, bet;iiise tliv npfwrent sutures were not in «'••' propt-r placeH nor directioiis, and the teeth had no traces of roots nor sockets, benides other osteological reasons of less mo- ment. This was before his publication, anil lie hail the benefit of this pre- vious advice, which he neglected; choosing rather to believe Dr. Har- lan, who concurred with him in opi- nion, to deem it a fossil, and thus make out n grand iliscovery. I have since heard that other Geologists in New-York, were of the same belief as Mr. Ilayden, and laughed at Mr. F.'s pretended discovery, anil jaw- bone of Grit. In fact, the anftlinalous nature of the specimen, and its obscure geolo- gical site, ought to have corroborated this doubt. It is sutficient to refer to Mr. F.'s own description to per- ceive it. lie says, *' The anomalous character of this fossil, made me hesitate to publish it. The mineral composition of the fragment is very anomalous. There is nothing of the nature of bone about it, except the form. The whole sub- stance, the two teeth included, being an aggregate of small (juartzose par- ticles or Grit. It was tound in a soil cither alluvial or diluvial. It is of a doubtful but ancient age," &c. &c. Thus this jaw-bone is nothing more than an adventitious fragment of Stone, with the singular peculi- arity of two projections like teeth on it: which Dr. Harlan made out to be like a Rhinoceros' ! If Mr. F. had travelled in the Al- eghany mts. he would have known that such singular fragments are not uncommon, and he would have pick- ed up, many petrified hams or legs of mutton, or monkeys' heads, or snakes, &c., as well as rhinoceros' without horns! If he had studied our mountain grits and sandstones, he could have seen that all the fossils and casts or moulds in it, are of the oldest marine «*« " . -.1 . ' »,»■■( I 11. Coti Mlej Fair, N" 115 (fcnpration of Hciiiy;x. Mm iiic plants, KiicitoH, 'rori'l)i;itiiliti>. iiiiil oilier hIicIN, &.C. 'riii-ii'roif lluit 11(1 ImtiCH, nor aiiv tun-fstriiil animal, iiiiali less nuadi'iipeilM can be totinil tluMf, noi' their bones di-cay in it. iorni moiiliU und roiky rasts waHJu'd iiway by ili- luvion or alhnion ! Therefori', tliis Hhiniiriroiile^ is a non I'ntity ! a blunder in doctrine and fact, worse tlian tin- petrilied rattle snake of Siliiniait's JournaK 80 nuicli ridiculed by liotli the au- tliors of this ey;i'oy;ious y,e(il(iy;ical and oryctological error. A intMe casual concretion of indurated saixl, or broken rolled frannient of sandstone grit ! a lusus natura like Mr. V. The blunder is i;reat, it is not sur- nriy.in'5 in Mr. K. who never yet knew our fossils; but it is siiauiuful for Dr. Harlan, who is otiierwise a clever Anatomist. It woulil prove that Mr. F. with all his pretensions, is only a pseudo (Jculo<;ist and no Oryctolosist nt all. Since he has gratified Prof. Huckland and otiiers with new casts out of his pseudo cast, and if he has succeeded to de ccive them, we venture to suggest to iiini a manufacture of sucli fossil casts; we shall if he wislies, send Stone Cutters to carve them by hun- dreds for him in the Alleghany Mountains, and furnis'. him very cheap all kinds of San jiie Hones, and Jawbones of (-aiiielj, Girafes, Whales, Lions, Mammoths, Mon- keys, and even Men! with 100 N. Genera to grace his Journal when resumed. Perhaps he was served in that way with the Rhinoceroides, & this would be charity to him: it would prove him as credulous as Dr. Mitchell, or Silliman, or Eaton, anil ignorant of Oryctology; but would clear him of intentional imposition on the public, if the warnings of Mr. Hayden and others did not rather operate ajtainst Urn. C.S. 11. 11. Coat fUliiPS nf .^VflnftVo hi the ^Ue^hanij Muunta'ms. llij Dr. Fuwell. 15 Dr. W. 11, Powell. ofHaltimoNS wlioisa V( rv iiitelligenl (ieologistial' ihougli of tlu' ^^ enierian si I lol, has furnislu'd us vh facts respecting the. Coal Mine» of Pennsylvania! which he deems of Chemiral forma- tion in concave basins, und by no means of Vegetable origin. As he proposes to publish in Silliman's .loiirnal these results of his Ions re- searches, we. shall merely give nere inc of the facts communicated by lim. At the Nantico Falls of the Sus- |uehannah, near Wilkesbarre, Lu- /.erne county, the following are the succession of formulions, where Coal Mines are formed \(\ a kind of con- cave Masin,well displayed ut the falls. First formation, thin Hoil, newest of cfuirse. Second, Slate, five to eight feet tliick, newest stone. Third, Millstone Grit, ten feet in the middle, thicker on the sides of the basin. Fourth, Second Slate ten feet in the middle, becoming gradually 100 feet on the sides. Fifth. First Anthracite Coal, 15 feet thick. Sixth, Third Slate, 13 feet, 30 on the sides. Seventh, Second Anthracite Coaly seven feet thick. Eighth, Milstnne Grit, with con- glomerate, 12.5 feet thick. Ninth, Bluish Sandstone with particles of Mica in it, 100 feet thick. Tenth, Red Sandstone, 133 feet thick in the middle, less on the sides. Eleventh and last forroation reach- ed. White Grawacke, very thick, and forming also a Ivasin or concave support to the whole. This Coal IJasin therefore, has been penetrated or can be traced about 450 feet in the centre, and above (iOI) on the sides; it aftbrds a fine illustration of the stratifications connected with Coal in the Allegha- nies: but other localities display dif- ferent successions. nfh'I p nr Miti 'ikjAr ii i ii » w t . 116 12. Oeology of the Fetoe Islands. la the description of tliosc islands by Landt, is found a complete con- firmation of tlie Volcanic tlieory ot Basalt, Coal and Clayl omitted ol course in our common scliuol booKS ot Geology. They arc 2'2 Islands lar^e and small inlat. 61 and 6.3, between the Shetlands and Iceland, connect- ing the Geology of both. Iceland is quite Volcanic and yet active. Shet land is primitive;* but the Feroe al- though Volcanic are not in activity 13. AnciniTES RnoMnirKnA, a new Encrinitc, from (lie Calnnet of Dr. Cohen, of Baltimore. By C. S. Rafinmiue. N.G. AiifYiuTES, Raf. Head glo- bular, 4 pairs of nurves arising from the base or concave mark of the bro- ken ])eduncl'', forming eiglit dicho- tomous rays on tlie surface, soon bccomin'^ anastomosed and reticula- ted, with small warts: opening or n\outli terminal, round, simple, not quite central. Speech. o{ Jl.rhombiferit, Quite ^ ,, They have no crrtters, no lavas, no globular, rays uneiiual, reticulations ii |-«|( eruptions; but only tiie productions unetjual, rliomboidal, small warts in the rhombcs, 4ione on the nerves of submarine ancient, e\tinct vol- canoes, Traps, Basalts, COAL, CLAY, &c. alternating and inter- mixed. The sti-atification is very singular and often quite plain on the sides of ruptured islands, sliow- ing 20 to SO strata of Trap, IJasalt. COAL, CLAY, and a porous stone alternating! The Basalts are of all forms, perpendicular, oblique, hori- zontal, SPIRAL, divergent iVom a nucleus! &c. The Coal strata are imbedded in these volcanic formations; the Coal mine of Suderoe is 4000 feet long, 1200 wide, and 5 thick. Some warm springs are found there, as in all volcanic countries. AU the hills and mountains are co- i/:"?!, but without craters as in ma- ny submanne volcanoes. The high- est is Mount Skojiling, 2-240 feet high in Stronove, the largest island 27 miles long. Let the systematic Geologists ex- plain this if tliey can, and tell us now Coal and Clay come out of their place, between Trap and Basalt, the newest or superincumbent rocks of theirs: and in islands were no trees can grow 1 See the translation of Landt, published in London, in 1810. C. S. R • Yet in 1768, a Submarine Kruption of a Volcano near l-'etlar Island, in tlie Shetlands, took place and killed the fish- This fine fossil is I3 inch in dia- meter, converted into carbonate of lime. It was found by Dr. Cohen, near Lockport in New York, at the excavations in the geodiferous lime- jjtone. The inside is solid. It was unlabelled. My name means net- like head. It is one of the Encrinitc head, most like some Echinites, but the rays are not by 5 nor stellated. The small warts may resemble .am- bulacri; but the umbo of the pedun- cle is very apparent, round and con- cave. The Encrinites in fact only ditVer from tlie Echinites by being pedunculated. 14. LuciLiTKs NiGUA, « iiew uni- valve fo>i>til Shell, friim the Mle- ghanij Miunlnins of I'ennsijlva' niu. Hji C. S.I'ajiiiesqite. This pretty fosil is in the Cabinet of my friend Hayden, in Baltimore, wlio found a single specimen of it, on the side of a limestone clitt' at IJedford Springs, in a valley of the Allcghanys of .S. Pennsylvania. It was taken 60 feet from the ground. It is the most shining fossil Shell which I have seen, almost as if re- cent, whence I have called it Luci- liteK or shining fossil. Its black color very unnatural among shells makes a fine contrast with the dull blue limestone in which it is fixed. It belongs to the family of Patellites, .-.1. ■ ■iffl^lfiiiilHtonCiOii « '^iifliilfi I » I * I t«Ji«««.« *, I i mmm k ^m n i n i iw i f *.it' rfi" lA, a new tihinet of lire. By Head glo- sing from f the bro- ;lit tlicho- ace, soon I reticula- )pening or uple, not Trt. Quite liculations II warts in nerves, ich in dia- rbonate of )r. Cohen, ork, at the arous lime- d. It was iieans net- Kncrinitc inites, but r stellated, semble am- the pedun- id and con- i fact only 5 by being a new urn- •n the Mle- I'ennsylva- iqite. the Cabinet Baltimore, nmen of it, me clitt' at 11 ey of the ylvania. It the ground, fossil Shell st as if re- ed it Luci- Its black long shells th the dull it is fixed. ■ Patcllites, 117 and only differs from Patella, by be- ing elliptical and smooth, without radiations. G. Lucilites Raf. Sim pie univalve pateloid shell. Elliplical entire, outside convex smooth without radi- ations, inside concave smooth. No openings nor iissuros. Sp. L.ni:j;ra. lilack shining out- side,both ends ecpial obtuse. Length double of the breadlli. t)ver hall an inch in the specimen. 15. Ameuican IIisToin — Ancie.m CHHONOLoriv oi' riiK Ongcvs oil Ihoquois. Hi/ liavitl Ciisich, In the traditions of tiie Tuscaro- ras published by Cusick in 18'2r, few dates are founil; but these few are nevertheless precious for His- tory. A small volume has been printed this year by the Iruntlay Sciiool L'nion on the History of the Delaware and the Iroquois Indians, in w hicli tlieir joint traditions are totally neglected as usual witli our actual 'jookmakers. Although Cusick's dates may be vague and doubtful, they deserve at- tention, and they shall be concisely noticed here. Anterior to any date, the Eag- wehoewe (pronounce Yaguyhohuy) meaning real people, dwelt north of the lakes, and formed only one na- tion. After many years a body of them settled on the river Kanawag, now the St. liawrence, and after a long time a foreign people came by sea and settled south oi the lakes. First date. Towards 230f) win- ters before Columbus' discovery of America or 1008 years before our era, total overthrow of the Towan- cas, nation of giants come from the north by the king of the Onguys, Donhtonha, and the hero Yatatan. 2d.. Three hundred winters after or 708 before our era, the northern nations form a confederacy, appoint a king, who goes to visit the great emperor of the Gt)lden City south of the lakes; but afterwards quarrels arise and a war of 100 years with (his empire of the south, long civil wars in the north, &c. A body of people escaped in the mountain of Oswego, &c. 3d. 1500 years before Columbus or in the year 8 of our era, Tareny- awngon the first, a legislator leads this people out of the mountains to the river Venonatateh now Mohawk, wiiere G tribes form an alliance call- ed the Long-house Agoneaseah. Af- terwards reduced to 5, the sixth Impleading ^^'. and S. The Kai:i:an- oil since Tuscarora came from this. .Some w ent as far as the Onauweyo- ka now Mississippi. 4il . In 108 the KonearaWyeneh or Flying Heads invade the 5 na- tions. 5th. In 242, the Shakanahih or Stone Giants a branch of the West- ' ern tribe become Canibals, return and desolate the country; but they are overthrown and driven north by rarciiyawagon II. Gth. Towards 350 Tarenyawagon III. defeats other foes called Snakes. rtli. In 492, Atotarho I. king of the Onondagas quells civil wars, be- gins a dinasty ruling over all the 5 nations till Atotarho IX. who ruled yet in 1142. Events are since re- ferred to their reigns. 8tli. Under Atotarho II. a Taren- yawagon IV. appears to help him to destroy Oyalk-guhoer or tlie Big bear. 9lh. Under Atotarho III. a tyrant Sohnanrowah arises on the Kaunaseh now Susquehanah R. which makes war on the Sahwanug. loth. In 602 under Atotarho IV. tiie Towancas now Mississaugers cede to the Senecas the lands E. of the 11. Niagara, who settle on it. 11th. Under Atotarho V. war be- tween the Senecas and Ottawahs of Sandusky. 12tli. "Towards 852 under Atotar- ho Vl. the Senecas reach the Ohio R. compel tlie Ottawahs to sue for peace. loth. Atotarho VII. sent embas- m I W' 118 8ie%totheW. the Kentakch nation dwelt S. of the Ohio, the Chipiwas on tiie Mississippi. 14th. Towards 1042, under Atot- arho VIII. war with the Towancas; and a foreign stran;>;er visits tlie Tus- caroras of Neuse Hiver, wlio are di- vided into 3 tribes and at war witli the Nanticokes and Totalis. I5th. In 1142 under AtotarhoIX. first civil war between tlie Krians ol Lake Erie sprung from the Senecas and the 5 nations. Here end these traditions. C. S. R. 16. Amehican Piiii.or.oGv. — Voca- bulary OF THE YaUI'UA LAN- ouAGE.— By C. S. R. The Yarura nation of the Oronoco regions, (also called Jarura, Jams, Worrow, Guarau, &c.) is one of the darkest and ugliest in South Ameri- ca* some tribes of it are nuite black like negroes and are called monkeys. They are widely spread from Guy- ana to Choco. The following 35 words of their language collected from Gili, Hervas and Vater, have enabled me to trace their origine to Africa. fGod. ^Heaven. Sarth. Water, Biver. iSunandday Moon. Star. Fire. Soul. Wood. Flain. ^ Bread. JVame. Give. Come. Mayxe. %Man. Woman. Father. Mother. Head, Hyes. , Conomeh Andereh Andeh. Dabu, Dahu. Uy, Uvi. Kicua. . Doh. Goppeh. Boeboe. Condeh. Yuaneh. Yuay. Chiri. Tarab, Tambeh. Kuen. Yero. Manatedi. Pueh. Pumeh. Ibi. Aya. Aini. Pachu. Yondeh. IfJVose. Nappeh. Tongue. Topeno. Feet. Tao. IJvil. Cliatandra. ^ J!eing. Abechin. Conom. Our. Ibba. Will. Ea. I'uicer. Bch. 1 Canameh. 2 Noeni. f,l Tarani. Tliose marked 1 or 7 out of 34 have some analofjy with the Englisli, equal to 19 per cent. The language of the Gahunas, ne- gros of Clioco and Popayan has 50 per cent analogy with the Yarura, ince out of 8 words to be compared 4 arc similar. God. Conomeh. Y. Copamo. G. Mav. Pumeh. Mehora. One. Canameh. Amba. Two. Noeni. Numi. While the Ashanty or Fanty, ne- gro lang. widely spread in VV. Afri- ca has 40 per cent of affinity with the Yarura or 6 words similar in 15 com- parable. ■ ■ Dabu. Y. Aini. Ibi. Aya. Yondeh. Uy Dade Mina. Bis. Aga. Ineweh Uyaba A. Earth. Mother. IFomnn. Father. FJijes. Water. ., ^ ^ This is the maximum in Africa. But the language of the Papuas of New Guinea in Polynesia h^s 50 per cent of analogy, or 6 words out of 12, which is the maximum with the Asiatic and Polynesic negroes. Man. Woman, Mother. Water. Evil. MXt.GiA--^P- Bienih. Nana. Uar. Tarada. One. Amboher. Ibi. Aini. Uy. Chatandra. Canameh ? Amba G. S It may have happened that the Gahunas came from the Papuaa through the Pacific; buttheYaruras from tlie Ashantis through the Atlan- tic: yet have been once two branch- es of a single black nation. i^irilM^f* _n, ,i. .a l>T r'-— ff.-.Hni.f.wA arti.i.^dWi^^^ L ><•<*»»»!».' 119 17. Botany — New and hatie plants OF Maryland neau Ualtimohe. By C. S. Uafines(ile. Many rare or Southern plants l)c- gin to appear near Baltimore. I no- ticed many in 1804 and 1819. Also in my visit an' herborizations this year. Some are preserved in the herba- rium collected by Mr. Klias Durand (now of Philadelphia,) presented to the Academy ot Natural Sciences of Baltimore, where I saw them. Such are the. Andromeda marginata of Dultamel. ■ Acuminata? Duh. frondosa of Wildenow. Ascyrun pumilum. Inula or Diplogon argentcum. Chrysogonum Virginianum li. this very rare plant 1 found in West Virginia also. In the Herbarium of Dr. AV. Fish- er of B. are some other rare plants, such as Uelonias angustifolia. Stachys hyssopifolia. Calamintha caroliniana. One of both Herbals were quite new undescribed and nameless. 1 shall therefore name them and cha- racterize them as follows. Fyrola (or Cliimaphila) duramli Raf. Leaves few, shortly petiolate. ovate remote serrate, acute, unspot- ted. Stem naked above uniHore, flower nodding, calyx 5 toothed, ob- tuse. Discovered and collected by Mr. Durand. It belongs to the S. G. Chitnaphila very near to P. macii- lata; but differs by broader unspotted leaves and unitiore stem. Is it a variety of it? Only 4 or 5 inches high, with only 3 leaves, calyx short with obtuse teeth, petals white ob- ovate obtuse, stamens bifid short, stigma sessile thicl^ depressed. Orchis (or Uabenaria) Crocea Baf. Stem angular, leaves lanceolate acuminate, spike short cylindrical, bracts lanceolate equalto flowers, spur slender equal to ovary, petals ovate acute, labellum nearly similar hardly longer, entire. Discovered and collected by D. W. Fisher. Very different from (). cili'iris, flowers smaller, saffron color, not ciliated. Slender plant lo inches high. Probably an Habe- naria. _,— -- — -^^^ 18. Six New Fius of OitsGON. Lewis and Clarke discovered and noticed without names, many years ago, several fine Fir trees of the Ore- gon or Columbia country. These I named and cliaractcrized in 1817 in my Fiorula Oregonensis, and since sent them to Prof. Uecandolle. I now }jive here my names and speci- iic cluiracters of those 6 new sp. of tlie Genus Jihies of Jussieu, &c. I. Jlbii'stri^unuU. Gigantic Fir First Fir L. C.) bark and branches scaly, leaves densely scattered, pe- tiolate trigone acuminate and stift' — Stated to be the largest tree of North America, some reaching 300 feet high, i20() without branches, and 42 feet around. Petiols trigone also, leaves 3-4ths of an inch long, l-lOth wide. 2. ^hies heterophylla R. Odd leaved Fir (Second Fir L. C.) bark rimose, leaves distichal petiolate very unequal, sulcate above, glau- cous beneath, cones terminal ovate minute flexible — Reaching 1 80 feet liigh and 6 feet diameter. Leaves from l-4th to one inch long, but all I -20th wide. Is it a variety of the Spruce Firf 3. Mies aromatica R. Aromatic Fir (Third Fir L. C.) branches bul- latc balsamiferous, leaves densely scattered, forming 3 rows, sessile, lanceolate obtuse, flexible, sulcata and shining above, gibbose beneath. Reaching 100 feet high, blisters on the branches filled with a fine aro- matic balsam. Leaves very small l-8th of an inch long, 1-1 6th wide. 4. ^bies microplujlla R. Small leaved Fir (Fourth Fir L. C.) bark, rimose, branches not bullate, leaves densely scattered, forming 3 rows, sessile, sublanceolate acute— Reach- ing 150 feet high. Like the last^ but yielding no balsam, and with. >'>■'. 'iSt m ■»■ '. i-f m kmm<»smiirjm i IP h I If 120 leaves still more minute, not lucid above, only ]-l'2t!i of an inch long, and l-24tli wide. Wood white and tough. 5. ^'Ihies inucyim-iln U. (Fifth Fir L. C.) bark scaly, branches virj^ute, leaves scattered very narrox^', rij^id, and obrujue, sulcate ;i')ove. jialc be- neatii. Cones ovate acuie, stale,'- rounded nervose. ni'icronate — Rises 150 feet, leaves sii!)-balsiinic, cne inch loiij;, !-£(); !i wide, cones verv large two and a !k.U' incises loiiv; Var. ])nli!sli-i>i. (jrows in s^wainis. only 30 feet high and with spreadin;; branches. 6. J]bi'S fahdlit R. (Seventh Fir L. C.) Imrk scaly, leaves tristiclial or ill 3 row.i, in '2 rows upright, in lower row dedinate falcate, all li- near lanceolate, with trigone netiols. Cones fiisllbrni olt'.use at both ends. Only on the sea sliore of Ori'jion, ri- sing only 35 feet, leaves 3-4th inch lon";,,1-5tli wide. ,,-^ C. S. Rafinksque. 19. On S N. Sp. ok Ci.intoma. 'Of all the New Genera of Plants which 1 claim to have established and well named, to few am I more partial than to the beautiful G. CLINTON 1 A which I published in 1817 in America and in 1819 in France (50 N. G. .lournal phys.) of ihe natural tribe of Asparagides: which I dedicated to my worthy friend Dewitt Clinton, an eminent Philosopher, Naturalist and States- man. 1 proved that it ditVered to- tally from Wi'flccnaand Convallnritt to which 2 Sp. had been united, by a bilobed stigma, biiocular berry and a striking habit. 1 enlarged besides the Genus by describing 4 sp. of it CI. nutans, CI. odorntn CI. purvi- flora, CI. I'odnnhia in Ann. Nat. 1820, and I am now going to add 3 more, making a Genus of 7 known species. It was then with surprise and re- gret that I have seen another N. G. Clintonia lately proposed by an oversight of Lindley, erroneously copied by my friend Torrey. Ac- cording to the practice of Decandole this G. Clintonia of Ijindley, must he named anew, and mine prevail, as anterior by l!^ years. 1 have railed it protem in my notes BiMia an anagram of Labi I'm to which it is very akin; but Lindley may frame a better new name for it, if he likes, ])rovided he adopts my Clinto- nia of 1817. G. Clinton IV Raf. 1817 non Lin0. 5. a. IKcttntha Raf. Leaves cili- ate. Scape cl()n;\ate pubescent, om- bel 10 llowercd, pedicles erect pu- bescent, petals lanceolate acute, stig- ma bidentate — In the Alleghany mts. of Virginia and Cumberland mis. Four leaves oblong acute. (). (I. .y.dtijhirn Raf. Leaves ample ciliate, scape smooth, ombel nuiltillorc fastigiatc, pedicles erect, l)racts oblong, petals cuneate obovate acute undulate whitish — This plant 1 have seen in the herbarium ol Dr. Torrey, sent him from England as the IJmvcilUtria ximhellulata culti- vated there, and native of Canada. It is totally dilVerent from my CI. oilitratii, and (7. pnrviflora, all mis- taken for that plant. The leaves are lar^e, elliptical acute, scape one foot high, with 12 to 15 flowers, smaller than in the other sp. except Ct. par- vijlorn; but this has unguiculate pe- tals. In fact all the sp. of this pretty Genus are much alike in leaves ana scape but chiefly differ by the flow- ers and petals. In Andrew's Repository fig. 206 the original Dracena borealis of Al- ton and Solander is figured. Which almost indicates anotJier sp. of this Genus, somewhat dift'erent from the CI. mitdns and CI. podatiida which have oblong berries, ciliate leaves, &c. I shall notice it protein as fol- lows. 7. CI. borfttlis or CLaitoni. R. licaves undulated, not ciliate, scape flexuosc multiflore biombellate, om- bels 3-4 flowered, nodding, petals lanceolate obtuse, stigma oblique truncate dilatate emarginate, berries globular — In Canada 4 leaves. C. S. RAFINESqUE. 121 of Decandole .indley, must nine prevail, iirs. 1 have notes Bulelia to wliicli it .inilley may 11 c tor it, it lie ts my Clinto- ". 1817 lion Leaves cili- ibescent, om- ;les erect pu- ite acute, 8tig- e Alleghany Cumberland i;^ acute, llaf. Leaves iiooth, ombel •dick'S erect, neate obovate I — This plant arinm ol Dr. 11 England as Uulata culti- e of Canada. Vom my CI. 'Jm-a, all mis- 'lie leaves are icape one foot vvers, smaller cept CI. par- is^uiculate pe- of this pretty in leaves and by the flow- itory fig. 206 )yeaUs of Ai- ured. Which er sp. of this rent from the lanhia which ;iliate leaves, (lotem as fol- Cl.aitoni. R. ciliate, scape Tibellate, om- [Iding, petals gma oblique ;inate, berries leaves. Rafinesque. 20. On 3 N. Sp. of Eriocaulon. L E. pumilnin Raf. Leaves sub- ulate recurveil pellucid acutL', con- vex and striated outside, ilat iusitio. Scape stiff* double tlian leaves, spi- raly striated. Capitule heuiispliori- cal, scales black obovate obtuse. — Annual like all the Sp On the Catskill or Kiskanom nits of New York, on the niiir^inofthe twolivkes. only one incli hi;;li. Flowers estiv;il. tricolor, base irreen, middle brown, top nearly white. 2. E.Jiliformis \h\{. Leaves lili- forin elons;atc striate, scape sub- equal round stirt", capitule hemisphe- rical, scales lanceolate obtuse. — In New Jersey and Virginia in swamps. Flowers estival, wiiitisli. Scape one foot high. 3. £. Spalhacpum Raf. Leaves subulate very siiort, scape round hardly striate, base spatliaceous, spatha bivalve obtuse ,-ube(|ual membranaceous. (,^apitnle spliorical white, scales ovate oblonj>; obtuse — From Florida, seen in tlie lierbariuui of Mr. Ilalscy without a name. Scape one foot'higli. C. S. RAi'ixEsqvK. 2l.Eiii'EroLOGY. — On 3 New \Va- TBK SaLAMVNDKUS OK KkxTICKY. The Salamanders are very lunne- rous in Noitli America, and altbou;;!) we know now about 40 sp. of them, as many more remain uiulescribed. Prof. Green has found some new ones this year in West Pennsylvania, among whicii is a rciniirkai)ie new Genus with a tubular tongue anil callose toes, whicli he will ilescrihe by the name of Gi.osshmils. { have described already '2 lanil .Salaman- ders, in N I and' J: I will now add a N.G. and 2 N. Sp. of water Sala- manders, making 5 I'rmn Kentucky. I propose to dve hereafier ^ood li;';- ures and ample description of tlu'in. N.G. EcaveK\ Raf. Mouiii very large with many rows of small feetli Opercules a round hole on each side ot the neck. Feet v.ith 4 and 5 toes Tail conical carinate above — A'ju. IJ. mucronata R. Upper jaw longer nucronate, eyes very small rounds body marbled of twosliailes of brown tail one third of total len\'liolc length 21 inches. 'I'lie - N. Sp. belong to the (». or S. G. Trilurns (Triton of some but not Lin.) or Salamanders with com- pressed tails. 1. .S'. or '/"/•. Inlcsccnn R. Entire- ly of a dirty pale yello'v, without spots, tail cfjual to the body. — In West Kentucky in rocky limestone sj)rings in the barrens or glades, .'» to () inches long. ± S. or 'ZV. ni'Iniloxus R. Black- ish with pale or brown clouded spots on the back, tail nearly conical snort one third of total length. — In small streams and fissures of rocks in the knobs of West Kentucky, length 3 to 4 inches. C S. Rafi.mcsoue. ■I'j, PsKi'iiini s Pauadoxa. ■2-2. C()\(-Hoi.or.Y. — .'? A^ew Tubu- lar fi;x!i n-.itcr ulicll of the Mk' I was nuuli gratified to find this year a new iliiviatilo shell of the sini]ile tubular form; but the animal was ii'.it witliin. It was found in ,'^iierinan creek, a mountain stream of Perry County, Pennsylvania, among the Al!e:;nanies. This strange shell lias something niysteriiiiis in it. It appears a mass iif liravcl; '^tronL:;ly eeuienled, even holding sometimes minute fossil tere- bratulitesand otiier fn^sils. It is not tiierefiire tiie tube (d" a Hliriignii''tt. "ince tiiey are all brittle, arenaceous or inei.nbr.inaceous. Vet the worm liuit f)! ins it and dwells in it, fas no midus'.'a form tubidar siiells) is un- kn )wn, and 1 was (old none has ever i)ee!i s en in it. ,\ singular idea was siig^i'sted (o me by Prof. Green that it might be a fossil shelll Since it is found ill a rich fossil region; and fi » !l m iMfnni»jtolf-ii-tihii}«iii i> I mj'iatnm^' 122 ■*m has a ston}' appearance; but beinc; fouinl free, in the water or on the banks of the stream, and never im- bedded in stones it ran hardly l)e so. The subject must remain (h)ulitrul, until other coiisimiiar (ienera are found. .Meantime I a;ive a liu;urc o! it, and its description; whereby it appears to approximate to the Sabel- Jites and other tubular aiineliiles, perhaps also to mv (J. Pittiimiiiliu> of the R. Ohio, published in 1819, whose worm 1 detected; but its shell is arenaceous open at both ends and opercuiatc before. My name ol JPsephidvs means sravf 1 1 If tube. PsEPHiDBS. Cylindrical tubular shell, open before, closed behind, opening round entire, inside smooth -hard stony, outside entirely formed Jby cemented gravel and little sliells. I'sephides ptti-iido.ra Uaf. Uncial, diameter e(|ual throuu;lu)ut, about one sixth of length and obtuse, in- side brown, outside versicolor. — Length less than one inch. The gravel of the outside is of all colors, formed by small angular fragments of shale, slate, clorite, ([uartvii and other stones aelilom found in Slirr- man Creek.' and even entire fossil shells or fragments of fossils. C S. ItAI'lNKSqUK. 23. Fossils of Shkiimax Cheek I have discovered this year, this new locality for fossil remains, and collected about 50 sp. in a tract of 5 miles near the Kennedy Springs, an the Quaker hills an,,i._:w:ii!A"" ""■I'l' cratitti 1 %« la 3 sp. Pro- ite 8 sp. Eu- : »p. Diclipsi' 1 sp. I'leure- G. quite pro- m Proiluctus Nay it may be, since one PL steltata .m\ a quadri- n a peculiar ida. C.S.R. EVIEW. a by D 1 T. vol. 12ino. !S. A useful liiigementof rtli America, him are also I to originali- Nortli Ame- ' of 200 In- th America, ton 1832. A •y clever lit- •tly original, 'erence, and 1. n County la 1 Campbell, I. 8vo. maps. ig account of lart of New wars of the residence on om 1812 to / York 1832. 5 narrative, [)n tlie toun- iins of Ore- to geography le Trilobites Prof. Green, Philadelphia iportant an i singular fus- nd many N. . We shall ' we can. C. S. R. ATLANTIC JOURNAL AND A CYCLOI'EDIC JOUUNAL AND REVIEW or UXIVBB8AL ■CIINCB AMO KKOWIBDOE : BISTOniCAL, HATDRAL, All H MIDICAb ABTS Aim SCIIMCU: IITDCSTBT, AORICULTUBS, BDUCATIOX AMD EVBBT KIXD OF VSKtVL IKIOBMATIOI: JVITff J^UMER O US FIO UHES. EDITOR, C. S. RJFUVESqUE, Profeitor of Hhlorical andJVatural Sciences, Uc, Knoviledge i'» the meiUalJ'ooil of man. a i g j j j fe/ 4 ry .^..aatairf ^am ii tW i ') i>i i It has been impossible to give this I ear all the articles prepared for this oumal, owing to the length of some, or the nature of others; nut by sub- stitutions as great a number and va- riety has been given. By an oVer- sightthe articles have not been num- bered in succession as contemplated: this omission is now repaired here. Article 88.— Principles of Jaco- TOT Oa HIS SYSTEM OF InSTUUC- TION. This age so fecund in improve- ments has not neglected to improve education, the great basis of civili- zation. The intuitive and moni- torial plans, those of Pestalozi, Fel- lenberg, Rcnsalaer, Lancaster, are real improvements, as well as the Infant Schools, Teachers !:^chouls, &c. But has the system of Jacotot any- similar claim? He calls it, the Natural Method of Universal Instruction and Intel- lectual Emancipation, a very bold and assuming title; nay he asserts that it is entirely new, while the same principles had long ago been proposed in France, and lately ap- plied by Duiicf and Hamilton to teach languages. The outlines of Jacotot's System have been translated and published in Philadelphia, 1831, by Victor Guillou, divided in 3 parts. 1. Rea- ding. 2. Writing. 3. Vernacular tongue and grammar. It is assert- ed in addition that every thing can be taught in the same way, geogra- phy, history, liinguages, composition, oratory, mathematics, drawing, mu- sic, dancing! ! ! All this with a sin- gle text book, which is Telemachut. although any other widely translated book would answer. Hamilton used the Bible. Jacotot begun to teach on ttug plan in 1818 in the Netherlands, where he contrived it in order to teach the French language to the Dutch, although he could not speak Dutch! but has since applied it to every kind of instruction. In 1826 he became the subject of attention* and in 1 8-28 his method was sprearf through France. Wonders are re- lated of it, in Lyons a whole school was taugiit to read and write in 15 days! and in 8 months the whole course of education was completed, I)y a single book! who can believe this? The principles of Jacotot are chiefly 1. God has endowed the human mind with the power of self instruc- tion — True. 2. The child is to speak what he learns, the teacher to listen and di- rect — This is done in the liensalaer school, and many others. 3. A constant repetition of tlie first words and things learned, is required— This is parrot like. 4. It is needful to commit to me- mory the 6 first books of Telema- chus, word for word without a blun- der. — Absurdity! 5. Intelligence is the same in all beings, and therefore the aptitude ta learn — Quite false. m 124 6. The improvement of man dc- Sinds on hU will and exertions— ut it is also limited b^ circumstan- ces and physical organr/.ation. 7. Every scholar must believe no one born superior to him, and that he is capable to learn any thinz by himself — This is faith and pride: 8. Scholars must be praised for their exertions, but no rewards given in schools for better capacity, or ef- forts, as they are insults on others. — ^Then emulation is to be destroyed! 9. Nothing else is to be praised but exertions, patience, docility, la- bor, and virtue. — Thus attention, quickness, good behaviour, cleanli nes8, care of books, &c. will deserve no praise! 10. Elocution and composition, find all models in Telemachus! — Nonsense! Every new system is not therefore an improvement. This appears egre- fiously ridiculous, and calculated at est to make children mere parrots. To teach every thing by Telemachus or any single book, is like teaching geography and history by walkin, tne streets of a single city. Telemachus may be used to teach spelling, reading, writing and Ian- guageslike any other spelling bookj but other books are required to form the style and clothe the mind. The only useful result likely to come out of this monobiblic system, will be that many books shall be translated word for word in interlines, a valu able requisite to understand langua ges and grammars. We ought to begin by the bible which has never been yet thus translated, although often proposed. Bknj. Fkanklin, Junr. 89. Impediments to Knowledge, Literature and Science, in THE United States. They are so many that a volume would be required to state them at length: we can merely enumerate a lew and leave them to the painful \reflections of liberality and patriot- ism. 1 . There arc no patrons of litera- ture and learning as in some other polished and wealthy countries. 2. Booksellers who are become such elsewhere, do not deserve that name here. Few copyrights are bought except from men of popular fame. 3. This popular fame is not ac- quired by modest worth or plain merit, but by puffing chiefly. 4. In England patronage, crins- ing, and flattery are needed to help authors. In France and Germany some merit, besides cabals and in- trigues. But here much noise, scrib- bling, puffing and recommendations. 5. Authors despising these means, have no chance ot success whatever be their merit. The best men and writers must use them when begin- ners. 6. Thus booksellers are enabled to puff and sell the trash they deal in, and pamper or feed the depraved taste of misguided readers: while good books are neglected or not even known for lack of puffers. 7. Reviewers are seldom impar- tial, being guided by prejudices, pre- dilections and venality. 8. Authors venturing to publish their own works, must pay a tax of 50 per cent to booksellers, or make the public pay it by adding it to cost which is 100 per cent on first cost. 9. A book costing gl, that could be afforded at S2, must be retailed at g3, to. enable the bookseller to get their third, or gl commission without any advance. 10. The interest of money, adver- tisements, postages, &c. often absorb most of the publisher's or author's profits. 11. The booksellers take little or no trouble with books not their own, they do not even show them unless asked for, and hide them in lofty shelves. Their desks are filled witn novels and trash, good and rare books are kept out of sight. 12. Few booksellers have an^ capital, they deal chiefly on credit or commission, yet pay high rents ms of litem- some other untrieg. are become deserve that )yri If ■fiyii y 196 gradually improve by increasinf; the meana of inHtructrun. All voterH for instance ought to be able to read and write! 3. As long as slavery and dcgrnda- tion altall exist on tins boasted free soil, or a largo population be degra- ded by oppression or else profound ignorance, we cannot even claim to be on a level with those nations that are free from this blemish, which debates both freemen and slaves. But we may gradually change slave- ry into vas8alagc,educate every free- man or leave the remedies to those who feel the evil. 3. The monopoly of the booksel- lers ought to be checked by introdu cine the hawkers in competition as in France. 4. Their actual practice of rei^ub- lishing only English books to save copyrights, or only a few novels, idle tales, biographies travels, children and school books besides, may be checked by patriotic associations for publishing nothing but American works. 5. Associations of authors, prin- ters and friends of the country might be formed to form a fund by sub scription for this purpose, or to loan funas, to be repaid out of the gradu- al sales. 6. Agents might be eatablished in every town and village to sell these American works at 10 per cent commission, like every other manu ifacture, but to prevent collisions these agents ought to sell none but Mich American works. 7. Authors ought to agree to put no books into the booksellers hands, unless bought, at a discount leaving them from 40 to 60 per cent profit! Surely enough! 8. Wealthy or influential men ought to feel a national and rational pride in fostering American talents and genius wherever met, even un- der a modest garb. 9. Station of trust or profit, and dwve all literary stations and colle- giate chairs ought always to be given to the most worthy by public compe* titinn. 10. The last remedy which we venture to suggest, consists in trying to induce our most ingenious men ta endeavor to discover a mode by which a few copies of a work moy be prin- ted as cheun per copy as when many arc printeu. Although we cannot now see how this can be done, we know that almost nothing is impossi- ble to modern mechanism ar>d inge- nuity. Stereotype printing has en- abled to multiply still more impress* ions it is now required to simplify it by machinery so as to print a_ few copies at a time whenever required. We have already seen a machine b} which a man could print as fast as he could write. If this could be improved and print 10 or 20 or 30 ai a tune, the discovery would be com- pleted. Its 'advantages would be incalculable, since it would no Jong- er require a large capital to print a work, but small editions might be printed as often as required. The inventor of this oligotype printing would deserv>> ample fame and reward. B. FHANKUNf JUNH. 90. Ancient Monuments or Cen- tral Pennsylvania by Major Adlum. Western Pennsylvania has aeve- ral Ancient Monuments (similar to those of Ohio and West Virginia) near Pittsburg, Meadville, the Mo- nongahela, &c. which are already described; but it was uut known that any existed also in the Allegha- ny mts. Major Adlum who was long a sur>'eyor on the waters of the Susquehannah, furnished me in 1825 with an account of several which he explored between 1792 and 1800 while the country was yet a wilderness. They must have be- longed to the oldest Indian tribea of this state, since the villasea of the Lenaps who dwelt in E. Pennsylva- nia are now quite obliterated, being built of less solid materials. C.8.II. ,■1, muJU ■j ^ b» aimplirrit irint a few r required, machine by as fast as I could be 20 or 50 ai lid be corn- would, be lid no long- to print a 8 might be red. B oligotjpe imple fame KLINi JUNR. ITS OF Cbn- BY Major X has^ aeve- (similar to St Virginia) le, the Mo- ire already uot known he Allegha- I who was 'aters of the sd me in of several ween 1792 itry was vet ist have De- an tribea of agea of the FennsTlva- ated, being als. C.8.R. 127 1. E. of Loyalsock creek on the N. side of the \V. branch of Susijuc- hannah, elliptical circus or fort, 80 yards long, and (U) wide, ditch out- side, parapet inaide, gateway S. lea- ding to the river, on which bottom it is. S. One mile N. side of Pine creek on the W. brancii of Sus(|. U. re mains a town, surrounded by a semi circular ditch outside, parapet inside one side straight and 200 yards long, the other curved. 3. Forty rods from Tioga R. on the top of a hill, just at the New York line, oblong square fort 80 yards long, 60 wide, ditch outside, parapet two feet high. Inside s«irc- ral circular holes or foundations of houses. 4. On the great flats of Tioga R. a circular town. 5. At the Shawani flats near Wilkesbarre, remains of the Shaw- ani town, or earlier remains per haps. 6. At the fork of Black lick and Conemaugh R. a square foot of two acres. 7. Near Milton on W. branch of Susq. R. a square mound of stones, SO feet long and broad, 8 feet high, with soil and trees on it. 8. On the N. side of Nittany mt. on the path to Bald Eagle nesti a round stone mound 7 or 8 feet high. •9. On Broad mt. between reading and Sunbury another similar stone mound, same height. 91. Antiquities of East VinoiNiA BY Col. Mead. In 1824, Col. David Mead of Jes samine county in Kentucky, a vene table man born in Virginia in 1744, communicated me some account of sea in the Indians and antiquities of lower or Eastern Virginia. 1. There are some small Indian mounds on James' R, near Monacan 85 miles above Richmond, which have tieen graves; they are of earth, without any stones. 2. A few similar mounds are found below Richmond, but many mere plain Indian graves: the bodies are oiily one loot under ground. iSkele- toHH of women have been found with necklaceH of Buck's horn beads. Matiy arrowH and broken earthen- ware are found in ploughing. 3. All along the sea snore and banks of large rivers are found many large heaps of shells, oysters clams, muscles, scollops, &c. evidently niudc by the Indians. They are irregular, 2 or 3 feet thick, covered by a thin soil, the shells are bleach- ed and partiv broken. The immense number anti extent of these heaps indicates a large population feeding on shell fish. 02. Amruioan Histoht* The last indians of Virginia^ by Col. D. Mead. In 1727 the state line was run by Col. Byrd between Virginia and North Carolina from the sea to the Blue Ridge. At that time the fol- lowing nations existed yet. ^ I. The Nottoways who had a large village on the Nottoway R. a branch of Koanoke R. and near the line. They attended the survey, and soon after many joined the Tuscarorat, to whom they were related by lan- guage, and in 1776 emigrated north with them. In 1 820 only 37 indi- viduals remained occupying 7000 acres of good land on the Nottoway River. 2. The Meherrins. 3. llie 8t- ponis—on rivers of the same namea, branches of the Roanoke, near the Nottoways in Virginia; they were already reduced to a few men in 1727, and became extinct in 1750< 4. The Tuscaroras dwelt yet on Dan R. N.Car. or 70 miles from the 1727: they had a town till 1766 when they sold their lands and went to join the Iroc|uois, to whom the main body had gone before after the war of 1722. 5. Saura or Sara or Cheraw, iw- E!r and lower town, 2 towns in M. arolina 150 miles from the Tifaet- ronwi they existed yet aa late as H' -..4^ .4Awfc*»f ■*»''*•*»■ itwMWti tm^ 128 1788, when they joined the Chero- kis. 6, NansnmondH or Nnnsamonn;ey were good neighbors, peaceful, never broke their word and all spoke English. They manufactured bas- kete for sale and would cut willow twigs any where, which they did not deem stealing, but was not liked by the whites. '1 hey often intermarried witii tliu whites, but seldom with negroes. Although their lands and reserva- tions wore unalienable and secured for them in trustees hands, they felt their situation uncomfortable, their land being very poor. Therefore they often applied to the legislature to allow them to sell and buy better lands among the Oncidas of New York. After many applications and refu- sals, because all did not agree to the sale, the legislature of New Jersey in*1805 allowed them to compro- mise, and either go or stay. About 120 sold their shares of the lands and removed to Shemung or New Stockbridge among the Oneidas, led by their Hachem Jacob Skiket, who had been educated at Princeton: Some of them had white women for wives who went along. About 25 refused to go at all anu remained on small farms. Of these only 6 re- mained at or near Shemung of New Jersey in 1830, who work and hunt on the Pine barrens. A few others are rambling through the state, they sometimes come to Philadelphia on a visit, and dress like us. C. S. Rafinesqur. 94. Inscription of an ancient Mex- icon Historical manuscript. By Profeisor C. S. Rafineique. This singular manuscript is pre- served in the library of the Philoso- phical Society of Philadelphia, and IS a fac simile of another in Mexico. It was sent I believe by Mr. Poin- sett. It forms a roll about 10 feet long and 8 inches wide, divided into 30 compartiments or scenes or events; from right to left the principal names have been added in our letters. It appears to relate to some of the earliest migrations of the Mexican nation, since it begins at a navigation by water and terminates at a third Colhuacan, a place of note in early irii-i"-"'* tfMiwi hey did not lut liked bj itermarried .•Idoiu with nd rcserva- nd secured H, they felt •table, their Therefore Icj^islature buy better as of New IS and refu- ngree to the »Iew Jersey to compro- ay. About tlie lands ig or New tneidas, led ^kiket, who Princeton: women for About 25 emained on only 6 re- Lingof New 'k and hunt . few others I state, they adelphia on • %FINBSqUR. ■cient Mex- uscript. leique. ript is pre- the Philoso- lelphia, and in Mexico. Mr. Poin- 10 feet long ed into 30 > or events; cipal names etters. some of the e Mexican I navigation I at a third )te in early 120 Mexican History. The tinieH arc denoted by fuet or stops or clso liv signs of years; but the chronoiouiv is rather confuse and obscuri-. There is no iMHini'cted siiiiilai ty between this historical tul>lu and tluit of Siguen/a puhlislu'd \>y (icnielli, although tliey begin and crul nearly in the same way. I'untitlun and Chapoltc|)ec are tiiu two only similar places in botii. Siguen'Aa famous table relates to the migrations uf the Aztlaficcas or Aztecas from A/.tlan to Mixuahcan, with a chronology of lf)U8 yeors at most. This appears to relate to ■ome other tribes of Colhuacans witi a chronology less extensive and re gular. To give a full description and comparison of these two interesting manuscripts, with explanations and translations would re(|uire a memoir. It is chiefly my intention at present to draw attention on them and sug- gest a few remarks, on some of the scenes. First scene,event or place. Ilhuitl Cacan ClUnmoztoc, (Ilhuitl means the sky or celestial.) This event is represented as in Sigucnza by a square sea with a boat, but instead ot a man laying down in the boat, are two men standing and paddling, which evidently alludes to a voyage by sea and from the East or through the Atlantic. There is besides a teo- calli, temple or island in it, with a tree on it, but no bird; and two men below outside one sitting and one kneeling. Date 3 years or balls. 2d. scene. I'anhuataque, Dates 1 year and 3 feet or steps probably meaning stations of migration. 3. First Colhuacan (meaning holy old place,) this is the name given by the Mexicans to the immense ruin of Otolum near I'alcni^ue. It is figured by a mountain like a phrygian cap, with 9 tongues or people and 8 spea- king sitting men or tribes in a row, 6 steps &c. 3 sheaths or ages next. 4* Chimalman. 5. ({uetzaletl. 6. Cuauheohuitl. 7. Cohuatl. Four encli and between each, thus T steps or feet or stations. H. steps. 1 1 . Cohuatl Camac. An alligator 4 steps. Here begin the astronomical cy« cles of 13 years, figured by symbolic s(|uares. From i^ to 18 scenes nameless. I'i. Four men or tribes sitting, 23 years. 1 3. Four men in a sijuart:, 7 steps 24 years. 14. Ditto, 4 steps, 10 years. 1.). Ditto, a cornucopia, 3 steps, 5 years. IG. Ditto, 5 years, 3 steps, 4 men beyond. 17. A cone, a sword, 3 tongues, 12 years. 18. Four men, 3 steps, 4 years. 19. Jizcapozalco (well known city) 4 men, 4 years, 5 steps. 2U. Jlcalhuacan or the second Colhuacan, 4 men, a spade, 4 years, 4 steps. 21. Ecatepec (wind Hill) cone, 4 men, 3 steps, 4 years. Second part 4 men, 3 steps, 8 years. 22. Cvhuatitlan (snake place) Snake, 4 men, 5 steps, 20 years. 2d. part 4 steps, 4 years. 23. Teopaiucan. Cone, sword, 3 tongues, 4 men, 3 steps, 4 years. 24. Puniillan (passage place) di- vided in G parts, all with the 4 men or tribes as usual. 1 has 3 steps, 4 years. 2d. 3 steps, 8 years, and here appears the first symbol of a king sitting. 3d. & 4th. each 3 steps 4 years. 3th. has a sheaf or age of 1U4 years, 8 years besides & 3 steps. t)th. 4 steps, 4 y'.'nr-'. 25. JitlacuUiuaan, 3 steps, 4 men, 4 years. 26. Chapoltepec (Locust hill) 4 steps, 4 men, 20 years, 5 steps. 2d. I M travellers with loads, a step underlpart below G steps round a circle* 130 3 nen kneeling to 2 men sol sitting, 5 sheaths or ages of 520 years . 2r. Chimalazott, 3 steps, a war- rior leading a slave. 28. Uuitzilihuitl, 3 steps, a war- rior leading a slave to the king Coz- coxth sitting. This is the Cuxcax of Aztecas to whom they become slaves, and therefore these annals refer to those tribes who enslaved them, under Cuxciuv 14th king of the Chichimecas or Acolliuans. 29. Third Colhuacan, a mountain, liji 2 steps, 4 years, S nien, a vase be- tweeii them. SOth ar\d last scene or event. Nameless. Three steps, several men End of the whole 3 men and 2 diers with swords and tongues. The whole number of computed years from the 12th scene, amounts IjIII to 816 years before the subjugation ) of the Aztecas and the building or occupation of the third Colhuacan 'ji the date of which is in 1314, there- '[ fore the beginning of these annalsgo ' to the year 498 oT our era} but how much earlier in the previous ages is uncertain. It appears that they dwelt 3 ages or 312 years in the first Colhuacan. If the feet or steps de- note times or cycles the chronology would be changed and increased. It is desirable that this manuscript should be engraved. 95. PERUVIAN HISTORY. Table ' tops of mouh- of the successive Dynasties and Jncas of Peru. This is an extract from my history of the Americans, the auUiors consulted are chiefly Herrera, Lavega, Acosta, Laet, Vftlera, Gomara, Polo, Amich, Touron, Garcia. 1st Period. Theogony. 1 God or triad. Fachacaniac (world soul) or Pachayaca (world hca- veuly) or Achachic (celestial ere- atoi'.) 3. Pachamama or the earthy properly world mother. 4. Apuinti, or the sunt proper- ly father lord. 5. Churi-inti, or son of the sun. 6. Inti-vauqui,or brother of the sun. These 3 deities form a triad or trinity called Tarigatanga,be- ing3 in 1 or 1 in 3. 7. The moon or Cniils. 8. The Iris or Allk, Yllapa. 9. God of thunder, air, and wind, Chuquilla. 10. The stars, Chillay, Aclla> kings sitting, 2 ^^^ ^^^^^^ Chasca is Venus. , a conebeTow. ^^^ Apachitas or tops of n tains. 12. ConapasorMalquis. Spi- rits, Cupay or Supa is the Devil. 2d Period. Antidiluvian dy- nasties of Ayar. 1. Cacha. 2. (Jehu. 3. Sanca. Great flood of Mamacocha (mother ocean.) 3d Period. Of legislators l^ld conquerors. , . -, 1st Dynasty. Collas. i; 2d Guancas. •• Sd Xauxans escaped from the great flood in the mts of Xauxa and Collao, part of the Ritisuyu or mts of snow. Xauxan D. last- ed till 1534, last king vras Atoya. 4th. Zipanas, of the Collas. 5th. Cagnas, Queens who con- quer the Zipanas. 6th. Chon or Con, legislator came from the North, wiUt a na- tion of white bearded men, who built Tiahuanaco. 7. After a second flood In- tillapac, the last king of Tiahua- naco, divides his empire into 4 kingdoms for his 4 sons. Manco, king of the North. Colla, of the South. Tocay, of the East. ■ ' Pinahua, of the West. 8th. Cara or Cari, or Pacha- S.MaiQacqchft or mother ocean caiii» who came from the SohMi .Mis^tt^^U^^maikiiiisaiii* -"^m^ »r the earthy ther. e sun, proper- ly son of the brother of the IS form a triad rigatanga,be- Caills. Ilk, Tllapa. er, air, and liillay, Aclla„ Yenus. tops of mouh- [alquis. Spi- i is the DeviU tdiluvian dy- .. Cacha. 2. Great flood of ir ocean.) sgislators i^id Has. •;'; ped from thei nts of Xauxa r tlie Ritisuyu Luxan D. tast- ig vras Atoya. the CoIIas. sens who con- )n, legislator th, wiUi a na- led men, who nd flood In- ng of Tiahua- ;mpire into 4 sons. :he North. ith. , ■ ^: ist. "■' '"''' Neat. ri, or Pacha- sm the 8oH|b 131 conquers Tialiuanaco, the Chons banislicd. 9. Ticc or Viiacocha T. (man of the sea,) Icghlator come from the south: since worshipped. Al- cavica was iiing of Cosco. 10th. Viracocha 11. Another legislator, came by sea and dri- ven away to sea by the Cagoas or Canari^?. 11th. Cagnas queens again in E. Peru. Cliapera last 1538. Chimu in W. Peru, lasted till 1408. Chancas in central Peru the last king Hancohuallu leaves Peru in 1350. l£th. Cari and Chipana or Ca- panac, two kings of the CoIIas, begin new dynasties towards 840 of our era, and are at war for 400 years till both submit to theYncas 13th. Tocabo or Royal line, descended from Manco. Several kings mentioned, who reign in N. Peru over the Yuncas, first king Chincha Camac, a legisla- tor, all the kings called Chinchas and Mancu. Rimac was one deified. Cocapac was king to- wards 1050. Towards 1380 two kings, Ciiuqui became vassal in 1388, Cuyz in 1402. 4II1 Period. Dynasty of the In- cas or Yuncas or Yncas, or Ingas or Inguas. 1. Guanacaure or Ayarachc, of Tocabo race, king of Pacari- tambo, his queen Ragua, towards 1080. 2. Aranca, king of Tamboqui- ro towards, 1090, queen Cona. 3. Manco I. or Maneo Capac, brother of the two last, becomes king of the Quichuas, and built Cusco town 1100. His queen Oello or Colo, His posterity Chima. 4. Sinchiroca, sou of 3, in 1137 Queen Cora or Achiola, progeny Raura. 5. Yupanqui I. or Yacarij^a- gue or Lloque, nephew of fast, in 1167. Queen Cava. Progeny Huaynana. 6. Mayta Capac in 1197. Queen Cuca. Progeny, Urcaf mayta. Begins to extend the empire greatly over Peru. 7. Yupanqui II. or Pachuti Capac in 1227. Queen Cury llpay. Progeny Aumayta. 8. Yupanqui III. or Roca, in 1527. Queen Micay. Progeny Vicaquirau or Yizaquimo, 9. Yupanqui iy..or Yahuarho- acac in 1305. Queen Chiquia. Progeny Aylli. 10. Viracocha in 1315. Queen Runtu. Progeny Cozco. 11. Urco in 1372. Tyrant so worthless as to bo omitted by many, deposed . 12. Pachacutcc or Manco II. or Titu-capac, in 1 375. Queen Huarca. Progeny Incapanaca. 1 3. Yupanqui V. in 1455. Qo. Chimpu- Progeny Incapanaca II. 14. Yupanqui VI. or Tupac Yaya, in 1450. Queen Oello. Progeny Capac. 15. Huiiyna Capac in 1481. Several queens Pileu, Riva, Run- tu, Toto. Progeny Tumipampa. IG. Huascar or Inticusi huall- pa in 1523. Queen nameless. Progeny extirpated. Deposed by 17. Atahualpa his brother in 1526. Usurper, was king of Quito, killed by Spaniards in 1533. Second Series of Iiicas after the Spanish Invasion. 18. Toparpa or Atahnalpa II. set up by the Sp. in the N. 1533. 1 9. Aticoc, set up. by the Qui- tans, nominal for a few days 1 533. 20. Quilliscacha, killed by Ruminavi in 1534*. 21. Ruminavi, in 1534, inde- ... i 132 if peadent in tlio Andes for several ^ears. £2. Manco III. son of Huayna, rightful Inca in S. Peru, from 1533 to 1555, called Elinga by the Spaniards. 23. Sayri tupac his son 1555 to 1561. Diego of Sp. 24. Cuzititu his brother 1561 to 1569. Philip I. of Sp. 25. Tupac Amaui I. his bro- ther, 1569 to 1578. Philip II. of fip. all independant of Spain, in Vilcapampa; last beheaded. 26. Paullu I. Christobal of Sp set up by them at diflcrent times in opposition till 1576, was son of Huayna. 87. Paullu II. Carlos of Sp.his son, from 1576 to 1586. 28.Pau]lu III. Mclchior Carlos Wn of last 1586, exiled to Spain in 1602, dies there of grief 1610. Interregnum^ but Ineas acknow- ledged secretly by the reruvians. '29. Mangore 1674, revolts in the Andes. 30. Torote, secretly from 1712 to 1737, became independant in Andes till 1740. 31. Apu or Huaynacapac IL Juan Santos of Sp. independent in Andes from 1742 to 1755, when sent to Spain. 22.Tupac Amaru II. Cordodan- qui of Sp, independent in the South from 1780 to 1782. S3. Tupac Amaru III. his bro- ther and successor 1782. 34. Fumacagua, revolt in 1813. 85. Manco lY. or Yupanqui yil. was Inca Protector General of the Indians appointed by Pa- triots in 1818. 36. Lauricocha, short revolt in lfi28. The series of Spanish kings and viceroys of Peru belongs to the colonial history, the scries of late independent rulers and pre sidents of Peru and Bolivia, be longs to their late independent history. C. S. Bqfinesque. 96. American Languages. Wahtani or Mandan. The vocabularies of languages collected by Lewis and Clarke, in their memorable journey to the Pacific Ocean, appear to have been lost and never published. It is said they were ])ut into the iinnds of Dr. Benj. Barton, who made no use of them; since his death they have disappeared, and cannot be traced any where. l^met in Lexington, Ky. Mr. George Shannon, who was one of the companions of Lewis in that voyage, and who furnished me with some words of the Mandans on the Upper Missouri, who lie said call themselves WahtaniSf these added to a few scattered In Lewis' Travels, form the follow- ing 32 words. ^Father Papa ^.' ' Mother Nayeh ^ *Man Numakeh Woman Mikheh "- Water Minih God Hupaniski-i Hill Naweh "l Village Alinah Meat . . Mascopi ', Corn Cohanteh Cold Siiinihush White Shahar Black Sahera Red Nopa K'liife Maheh *JVo Nicosli Uig ... Ahinah Little Hami Fvx - Ohhaw .. Cat ^ Poscop Wtld Sheep Ahsatah Moeasin Orup Wolf Sliekeh Mahanali G Kiinah Nupah 7 Kupah Nameni 8 Tetoki Topah Kciuii " 9 Macpeh 10 Pirokeh. 3 independent Rafinesque. languages. VIandan. 3 or languages ) and Clarke, lo journey to ftppear to have fpubli^ed. It put into the . Barton, who cm; since his appeared, and iiy wlicrc. ;ton, Ky. Mr. A'howasoneof Lewis in that furnished me ' tlic Mandans souri, who lie ires Wahtanis, \v scattered in rm the follow- Papa ^'^" Nay eh ^ Numalceh Mikheh Minih Hupaiiish Naweh Alinah Mascopi Cohanteh Siiinihush Shahar Sahera Nopa Maneh' "^ Nicosh Ahinah Hami Ohhaw Poscop Ahsatah Orup Sliekeh Kiinah T Kupah i Tetoki Macpeh Pirokeh. iiij The 4 words marked * have some analogy with tlic English, through remote courses as usual, equal to 12 per cent, of mutual affinity. This language is totally new to the learned, it is found in none of the great piiilological works. It is stated by Lewis tu differ widely from the Minitari, allies and neighbors of the Mandans, although a dialect of it; both are referred to the great Pakhi family of the North, themselves a branch of the Skereh or Panis Sroup of nations and languages, lut this surmise appears to mc erroneous, I can see but little an- alogy with the Panis and Ricara dialects; but instead, many si- milarities with the Yancton and Konzas dialects of the Missouri tribes. The Wahtasuns or Ah- nahaways of Lewis, called Aya- Wahs by Shannon, are a branch of the Otos and Ayowehs of low- er Missouri, although settled near the Mandans, and speaking an akin dialect. The word mini for water is foand ill all the Missouri tribes. In comparing the 10 Mandan numbers with the list of decimals in 50 N. A. dialects in Tanner's Nari^tive, the greatest amount of analogies are found in the Konza 1. Meakchc, 2 Nonpah, S Topah. Analogy SO per ct.. nearly the same in Omawafi. Tancton 1 Wanchah, 2 Nonpah S Yabmene, 4 Topah. Equal to 40 per ct. the same in the Dako- tah or Sioux. Minitari 2 Nohopah, 5 Nahme, 4 Topah, 5 Chehoh, 6 Acahme, 7 Chappo. Equal to 60 per cent, of analogy. While the Pani has only 10 p. eent of analogy by the single number 2 Patko. The Muscogih so bat ti» the S. E. has even more irtii ^*Mjiiil M >wii[i^i i/./i or 20 per ct. in 1 Homai, 10 Fe- kole; but they are very remote. Mv. Catlin, who has visited the Mandans this year, 1832, says they are properly called Siposka-nukuki meaning people of the pheasant! thus we have 3 names for this nation, this is not unusual, each nation having ma- ny nicltnames in N> Americat He says they are reduced to 1800 souls, and that the Minitari speak a dialect of the Upsaroka or Crow Indians. C. S. RaS IKE;(t,VE. 97. Languages of Okegok. Chopdnish and Chinuc. Mr. Shannon confirmed the fact that only 3 languages veM met with in the Oregon mts and country. 1 The Shoshonis in the mts, 2 Chopunish from mts to the falls of the Oregon or Columbia R. 3 Chinuc from hence to the Pacific Ocean. But they are 8pe<- ken in a multitude of dialects. Tlic Shoshitni is pretty well known to be a branch of the Alie- tan or§Wcstern Skereh, spoken as far as Mexico. The other two are less known. Mr. Sh. could only furnish me 12 words of Chopunish, a few more met with in Lewis and Cox enable me to give 24 words of it Sky Water liiver Lund ^Father Son ]Sun i Faraway fJS'ose Jirm Ulead, top Flat Cut Broken Iload Iluffaloe Bear Tetoh Mekish Ishkit Kaimo Papa Illim Spokan Wayot Nasnne Tunashe Chop Unish Pakehuk Mutult Ahish Cokala Yahar - 1 ;■ H A' tu ii.a 134 •irr Flirt 1 Nox 2 Lappit Tim. 4 Pilapt Quis 3 Mutat tlO Potemt It is singular that this uncouth language has six analogies f out of 24 with the English, by pri- mitive connection, equal to 25 per cent. It is thererorc Asiatic lilve the Saca or old Saxon. I am at a loss to refer it to any group of American languages, I nad put it among the Wakash or Nutka group in my tabic; but it is widely separated from it. New to science as well as the next. Of the Chinuc I have collec- ted 33 words from Cox, Lew- ist and other sources. Cox calls it unutterable and says it lacks F. V. R. Chief Good ^Cake ihland Gods Men Give t/, "ne There Sit down Tia, Taye Cloucli Paclieco Ela Etalapass Ktaneini TillikUm Pattacli Maik Kok Mittait I do not understand WakcComatnx ffFhale Money Beads Bog Beer Bear Salmon Tohaeco Fipe Gun Blanket Ecola Haiqua Comoshuk Camux Mulak, Lap Host Equannat Quayenult Kulama Sakqualal PocUshqua The decimals I have in two di- alects. 1 Ect, Icht 2 Moxt, Makust ' S Clunc, Thiown 4 Uct, Lakut i. 5 Quanim, quanutn ,r>^\ 6 Tuckum, Tackut 7 Sinanixt, Sinbakust . l (l ii l l l. • ji | l i »liri, >.:j.«a 8 Stufkiii, Sttiktokan " ' 9 Quaycls, Qti.-.ynsf • ' '"•'*■ 10 Tnitlelum, Italilum. The 4 marks f indicate 4 in 33 of analogy with the English, equal to 12 per cent. 3 words, man, 9 and 10 have a sliglit analogy witli the Cho- punish out of 9 in the two lists, which gives S3 per cent, of ana- logy. North of the Chinuc and Cho- punisli arc found the Wakash and Atnah tribes and languages, the last has many dialects connected with thcwcstcrn Lenilenap group and it appears that both the Chi- nuc and Chopunish have more analogies with them than with the Wacash; the word man is an instance and proof of it. In the Wacash the numbers have soms slight affinities with those of the Onguys and Wiyan- dots of the East, while in the Chinuc and the others, these de- cimals resemble the Shawani and other Eastern Lenilenap Di- alects. Examples. Musqnaki. 1 Nckot, 4 S.ot- wauskik, 5. Kotwauswa, 9. Sha- unk. 4 in 10 or 40 per cent with Chinuc. Shawani. 1 Nguti, 5. Ninlan- wi, 6. Kukatswi, 10. Matatswi, also 40 per cent. Mohegan. 1 Ugwito, 5. Nunon 6 UgwituS) 10 Netaumit also 40 per cent. I conclude therefore that the Chinuc (and perhaps the Cho- punish also) is one of the Lenapi- an languages of the West, one of the fragments of that vast ancient nation that has spread from the Facific to the Atlantic Ocean in 200 Nations and tribes. The Ainus of Eastern Asia ap- pear to be their ancestors. mb< iij: ■ C. S. IlA7I]rE8({,UK. inhglii 185 ■AT licatc 4 in 33 he Eiigliflh, ind 10 have th the Chu- te two lists, cent, of ana- uc and Cho- Wakash and ngnagcs, the :t8 connected lilenap group both the Chi- I liavo more n than with rd man is an )rit. the numbers Hinities >vith i and Wiyan- while in the 3rs, these de- :he Shawani jenilenap Di- ikot, 4 K.ot- iswa, 9. Sha- per cent with ti, 5. Ninlan- 0. Matatswi, ito, 5. Nunon lumit also 40 ore that the |)8 the Cho- r the Lenapi- B West, one )f that vast : has spread tlie Atlantic 18 and tribes. ;rn Asia ap- 38tors. lArurssiivK. 98. Geologt of Natchez. The following information on the cliffy of clay on which Natch- ez is situated was imparted to me this year by Dr. James Smith of Baltimore. These cliffs are about 220 feet high in 5 strata. 1. Soil 4 feet thick. 2. Marly rlay 80 feet thick. 3. Bank of clay and shells 25 feet; the shells are of several kinds, chiefly a white univalve like Helix but larger, and a bi- valve, both soft not flinty. The bivalve is a new JHclisma. D, teres Raf. Subcylindrical, 2 inches long, fulvous, breadth l-3d ol length. 4. Pure marly clay again 100 feet thick. . 5. Bank of 20 feet down to the river shore, gravelly or clay mixt with rolled silicious pebbles. Many are of yellow Calcedony, black and red jasper, or some very curious stones, for in stance. Gravel stone with impression of wood on it! Red and yellowish chert with impressions of shells. Fragments of pumice stone. Beautiful onyx pumice. Out ward coat like iron grey horn- stone, compact smooth without holes, one line thick. Inside porose light with unequal holes of a fine purple with shining vi- trified specks. Next a band of greenish and another rusty or brick color at the other end. Thus this fine stone has 4 colors, iron, purple, green, and rusty Fragments of pseudo volcanic glass. One somewhat like jas per was grey inside but shining black outside aft if glazed. 99. Geological Bemarks between Ihiffaloe in JVcw York and I'ittsburg, in Pennsylvania. Bv' David Thomas. Buflaloc is on Lake Erie at the moutli of Buflaloe creek, in a level rocky ]>lain extending 16 miles £. The rock is limestone and horizontal, it extends to the C!anada side where it is more broken. The valley of Buffaloe or. is wide and of yellow clay. The shores of Lake Erie is low, of miry clay, mixt with sand and gravel. Three miles from the creek the soil becomes firm, and wells are dug under it in slate. The first bluif on the Lake is also of this slate or argillite. At eighteen miles creek, a thin stratum of limestone, which once overlaid ihc crumbling slate, has been broken into angular frag- ments with square edges to the margin of the Lake. The hills of slate begin to become steep; it is nearly black, resembling coal, but ill thin lamina, some even flames in a hot fire, some are iridescent, or a yellow sub- stance is found between the leaves. Beautiful pebbles decorate the shore of the Lake, they are pri- mitive fragments of many colors. Springs of petroleum are found a few miles inland, and coal will perhaps be found hereafter. Many blufis project in the lake in deep water, yet it is said that formerly there was a passage or road at their foot, and that the lake has encroached there. Pur- plish ferruginous sand is found on the shore between them. The blufis are slaty and hardly 100 feet high. Blocks of granite and limestone of many tons are nume- rous on the shore. Some singu- i ! F ► !i' i 136 lar limestone masses arc seen, re- sembling huge fossils, like oblate spheroids of Htratined lime, otiiers 5 feet diameter and one thick with concentric circular ridges like a Boletus. The lime con- tains white and black crystals in the fissures, and the slate con- tains, Pyrites. Before Cattaraugus creek a tract of clay is found, witli many ponds and sloughs. Reyond the creek the shore becomes very shallow, and with sand downs 50 feet liigh, formed by drifts, and as white as snow. From Walnut creek to £>-ie in Pennsylvania, the road for sixty miles is on a broad ridge paral- lel with the Lake, but 2 or 3 miles distant, formed of loam and pebbles of mica slate. The first appearance of this primitive rock in place is at a quarry 12 miles from Cattaraugus nearly South, but the Chatauque moun- tains now in sight appear to be formed of it at their base. AttheCanadaway creek these mountains begin to run [larallcl with the Lake Ridge, 5 or 6 miles only from Lake Erie; on their top is the Lake Chatauque which empties the waters into the Ohio, They are the N. W. end of tiie Alleghanies as tlic Catskiil mts. ftre their N. E. end. Tiiey are about 1200 feet high, and the small streams running from them to the Lake, are over the mica slate. , At the twenty-mile creek, the valley interrupts the mts. and on its banks horizontal strata of mi- ca slate are seen 50 feet high above the water. Hero begins Pennsylvania. As far as Erie, the Argillite covers the mica slate, which ap- pears again near Erie where a quarry of. it is used. Boulders of granite are seen on the shore but no limestone. It is 14 miles from Erie to Waterford on Lcbeuf creek over the mountains. The road ascends for 8 miles over successive ridg- es, disposed like an amphitheatre, with steep slopes towards the Lake. These mts. extends S.W. into Ohio but recede from tlie Lake gradually. Lebeuf cr. ri- ses in Pine swamps, and its wa* ters are of a dark color. It emp- ties into French cr.a large stream or rather river in a broad val- ley. Meadville 40 miles from Erio is in a plain with a gravely loa- my soil. Some granite bouldera seen on the uplands. Fourteen miles S. of Meadville ends the mica slate region anil begins the sandstime region sup^ porting coal, limestone and iron ore. The sandstone hills an<( ridges run from E. to W. a,n^ are 16 miles broad from N. to S« Some sandstone is white, quite crumbling and similar to salt. Some limestone strata of a bluish white are found. Scrubgrass cr. and Little Sandy cr. have iron beds. The valley of Slippei7 reck cr. is S. of these hills, and opens to the W. The strata are hori- zontal. Limestone is seen below the sandstone, and coal near tbe surface. Conoqucnessing cr. has eoal mines on its banks under clav slate. The valley has high htlfs on each side of t^iartzote grk with mica in it. Four kinds ot iron ore found there honeycomb gravel, bog and metallic ores. From hence to Pittsburg th0 country is very hilly, the sand- stone, limestone, coal, and iron n » -•^i t ai i ^mmm ^'. m^ jt,iSife*^*A.w%.Jta« **-- Boulders I the shore n Erie t» creek over ail ascends ^Hive ridg- phitheatre, wards tlie ends S.W. from tlie teuf cr. ri- ind its wa' >. It eme- rge stream broad vrF- from Erio *avely loa- te boulders Meadvill* egion and 'Cgion sup<> e and iron hills and W. and n N. to S. hite, q,uite ir to salt, of a bluish icrubgrass cr. have pery r«ck and opens L are borL> seen below il near the has eoal under clay high hUfa tzote grit ir kinds of loneycomb lie ores, tsburg th0 the sand* and iron 131 are found every where, and on the top of each hill a kind of grea- sy ochraceous earth. 100. ORYCTOLOGY. Vvlgar names of fossils and petri' factions in JVbrth Mierica. The common names given to those objects by the illiterate and ignorant of geology througliout the United States, are of some importaince, because they indi cate or lead to detect the locali- ties for fossils, as well as to cor rect the curious mistakes and misnoraera of the vulgar lan- guage on that score. I have therefore collected several of the names which I have thus seen ai]|»lied. The adjective appclla- tifQ Petrified is commonly pre- 4xed to all of tliem tlius ^Petrified snake , or coiled snakes are Ammonites. Rattle snakes or petrified rat ties are (.rthoceratites. Petrified fishes.are the inside of the same. Petrified crabs and beetles are Trilobites, called snake heads when contracted. -;P. turtles are Septaria. j,, P. butterflies are Prodtidiis. . ♦! P. wasp nests are Favosites. P. bufialoe horns are large Tur bji^nolites. ,„P. dog teeth are T cynodon. P. giants bones and teeth are JUastodon and elephants. F. men's heads are JVodulites and Pithecites. p. knives or bills or penis are Bdemuites. p. roots and bark are Mcyo- nites. P. brakes are Filidtes. P. screws are Encrinites. P buttons the same when tlie arti culations are loose. P. eyes or ringstones are Cjf- ciorites. P. stars or sea stars arc Pent- acrinites. P. stars or star stones are Jlfa- dreporites. P. corals and thimble stones are Milleporites. P. almonds are Dtclisma'and J^Tueulites. P. hickory nuts are Pcn/rwiii- tcs. P. acorns are Cupulites. P. elk horns are Somarites. "' P. deer liorns are Maaamites. P. snails and cockles are uni- valve shells. P. clams, muscles, oysters &c. are bivalve shells. P. tongues are shark teeth. ^■ P. walnuts or balls are Bolac- tites. P. sponges are Cawlites or S2)ongites. P. birds nests are Antrosites. P. eggs or egg stones are Oeo- dites. P. fish rocs are Oolites. P. reeds or grass are Coalpkg- lolites P. snake skin are Lycopodites. P. nets are Tesselites. P. sliccp's horns are Spindites. P. needles are Spinulites. P. olives and pecan nuts are spines of Echinites. l\ turnips are Lamellites. P. chains are Catenularia. C. S. It. 101. Ancient Volcanoes of NoiiTH Ambkica. — Bt C. 8. RAFINESttUE. '. America will upset many of the theoretical doctrines of Eu- ropean Geologists, and so will Africa when explored by them. The highest mts. were said to be of granit every where; but tlie highest in the world, those of 1 * U ^*»**< M *Ji*>»^ai.. "tn^^ .11 a i'l I' 138 South America arc of Porphiry, those uf Central Asia still higlicr arc of stratified primitive rocks jumbled like marble paper. The great geological qiicHtion of the igneous or aqueous originc of the globe and the primitive formations is now pretty much at rest. It is become more iinpor iant to ascertain the originc of the secondary formations, with their immense stores of life and organic remains, therein entomb- ed. The theorists once sustained that all the limestone had been made up of shells by compression although we have primitive and volcanic limestone without shells. Now they maintain that all the coal formations are made up of wood by compression, because the lignite is thus formed, but the pri- mitive and volcanic anthracite and bitumite without any trace of wood upsets this theory also. No one can be a good geologist without having 8e«^n volcanoes, oratleast without having studied well their actual operations throughout the globe. After see- ing the huge volcanoes of South America throwing yet streams of water, mud, clay, sand, m■»»« Volney was the first ^o call Lake Ontario a volcanoe! and to notice our ancient mountain lakes now dried up, by eruptions or convul- sions, each having a breach or water gap. I am induced to am- plify his views by deeming near- ly all our lakes, as many volcanic outlets, which have not merely thrown waters in later periods but in more ancient periods have formed nearly all our secondary strata by eruptions of muddy wa- ter, mud.clay, liquid coal, basalts trap. This was when the ocean covered yet the land. Submarine or oceanic volcanoes exist as yet every where in the ocean, & their effects are known. They must of course be hollow outlets under water, that would become lakes if the ocean ^as dried up. We can form an idea of their large number and extent by the late but natural discovery, that all the Lagoon Ids, and cir- cular clusters of Islands in the Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian oceans are volcanic craters! This is now admitted even in England, and the coral reef often crowning those clusters are later superin- cumbent formations by animals. The Bahama Ids in the Atlantic, the Maldives near India, and the Coral Ids. all over the Pacific are the most striking of these singular volcanic clusters, near- ly at a level with the ocean. Some of ti.em are of immense extent from 6U t> 150 miles in circuity or even more. Some circular bays and gulfs of the sea appear to be similar, diSering by having only one breach. The bay of Naples is one also, an ancient crater, with islands in front. The analogy between lakes and volcanic craters is obvious, Al- Vi rrti'Tiiuirr^ ilim niMw*J"lM I III I HI ll Hiafci M^iMkdigMHilriHMM' :o call Lake ntt to notice lakes now I or convul- b reach or uccd to am- ming near- ny volcanic not merely ter periods sriods have > secondary muddy wa- oal» basalts n the ocean c volcanoes liere in the are known, be hollow that would ocean %as rm an idea and extent 1 discovery, ds, and cir- inds in the nd Indian aters!This n England, n crowning er superin- »y animals, le Atlantic* India, and ' the Pacific ig of these jters, near- cean. Some :nse extent in circuit, I and ^ulfs be similart only one ' Naples is rater, with n lakes and vious. Al- , 139 • most all Ory craters become lakosi To trace all these formaUpns filled with water, when their ig- to .their sovrces, dejinea^ their neous activity is spent AH springs are smaller out- lets of water, while the fuma- roles and lioles »f igneous volca- noes, are small outlets of smoke, fire, air, gazes, hot mud, &c. I can perceive no essential diflc- rence between them or any otiicr eruptive basin, except in the de- gree of caloric or kind of mat- ter which they emit They may \ n both bo quiescent or in activity. ' Springs vary as much as volca- noes. We have few pure springs tliey commonly hold mineral sub stances; they are cold, warm, hot, salt, bitter, saline, bitumi nous, limpid, colored, muddy; perpetual or iieriodical,, flowing or spouting. Jua^ like volcanic outlets. , , f„.r V Thsrefore volcanoes are pro perly* igneous springs, and springs or lakes are aijueous vol canoes! Undeivthis view, we have no lack of volcanic outlets in North America, since one half of it, the whole boreal portion, from New Enj^and and Labrador in the East, to North Oregon and Alas> ka in the West, and from Lake Erie to the boreal ocean, is filled with them, being eminently a re- gion of lakes and springs: cov' ered with 10,000 lakes at least. To these as well as to the dry lakes of our mountains, the lime stone craters and sinks — may be 8ti*eams or banks, ascertaia their ages and ravage on organized beings, will require time, .assidu- ity, zeal, and accurate observa- tions. , What connection there is bo* twepn lakes or^ry basins of primi- tive regions, and their formation? is not wull ascertained. Some arc evidently the produce of crys- tallization; but others forniing streams, veins, banks and ridges may have been ejected in a flufal or soft state before organic life had begun, and thus spread jnto their actual shapes. ^Manj streams of primitive limpstono, anthracite, urake, guit— are pr9- bably ao formed and expanded. Hollows in the primitive opean must have been tiie outlcl^ 9f these substances, now become lakes after the land became dry. The power which ris^ and ejects out of the bowels of the earth, watery, muddy t^nd solid substances, either cold or in- flamed is one of the secrets of na- ture; but we know that such a power or cause exists,, since ijre see it in operation. Water rises in lakes and springs much above the level of the ocean, while the Caspian sea is under that level. There is then no uniform level for water on the globe, nor uni- form aerial pressure over them. Another cause operates within the bowels of the eartli to gen§- traced as the original outlets of rate and expel liquid and solid our secondary formations, in a substances, perhaps many causes liquid state under tlie ocea«, im- and powers are combined thiere. bedding our fossUs. The basal- Galvanism is probably oiie of the tiCf trapic and carbonic forma tions have the same origine, since they are intermingled. But some .kinds of sands and clays have .been ejected since this continent became di7 land. >,^,:Mk^ lo main agents. A living power q£ organic circulation, would ex- plain many earthly phenomena. The great aSfronomei^ !Klepl6r and other pliilosophers, surmised that the earth was a great living T nnint 0lM >■ \ I f ' 140 ' bwlyi * Mnd «r organtced anUlhM those grahts spherical, more MM rentligln space. Acoordinglor less hnUnw, commonly white. lb ttlift thMry lakes and springs They have been mittHlcen for pe- WtHM be the «ut«rartl pores vents MMl tnitlels of this huge being, foIeawMs inlamed sores «nd ex- uvia, water the blood or sap of crystals. They are howeter per the (Mirth, metantatns the ribs, ri t«M t^ t«liift. This whimsical ttbHMfft hi iwt prenosterous since 106 iLn f^ 142 those of the Mcxicnn gulf have never been attended to as yet. Thu« we have fiOO in iidd to the 1000 above, and raay exiiert tu have 1600 up. of flniirs to describe and figure of which 1000 nre new! to the Rcience. Yet all are valuable, since they afibrd food, flsheriea and snort. C. 8. R 104. JVaw Fossil Shelh of Venn sylvaniui by C. S.RaJinesque. , Among the 40 N Sp. of Bivalve Ibssils found this year on Sher- man cr. in the Alleghany mts. I select those which ar^uncqtiiia- ittiA as the most curious, and I shall describe 10 of them giving id>0Te the figures of 7, ranged under, 3 new genera. All arc Inequi valve. 1. N. G. HEMisTEnrAs Raf. Shell transversal with 2 wings thus unet|uilateral,' hinge witli two teeth and an angular sinus Sutsideattlic beak, margin lo ed-; — H. quadriloba fig. i Four obtuse lobes and S obtuse Ninusscs, lateral lobes like wings one much longer, an oblong fur- row on each lobe, length half of breadth. 2. N. G. TKT.iSTHoniis Raf. Shell unequilateral transversal with one wing on tlio longest side, hinge without beak, streight with a round impression inside at the apex, margin unlobcd — T. ioraala fig. 7. Shell convex, minute longi- tudinal curved strins, short side rounded, long side with a twiHt- cd obtuse wing, length 2-5ths of biendth. ...Impression in Fetrosl- Icx. one Inch. »»•''' «»«« 3. N. G. Pt.sviiteTBiii'rKfe Ri Shell unequilateral transversal witliout wings, hinge more or less curved simple or with a wrinkle niid a beak, margin unlbbed— Tlio name means irregular sides, Tiiistrophis means spotted hinge, and Jlemisterias means Italfstar- ry....8 sp. 1 Sp. PL laterisMa R. fig. 8. Sliell oblong, small side smooth, longer side with 5 transversal furrows, axis far behind, length one third of breadth.... In potrosi- Icx, one inch long. 2 Sp. Pldivisa R. Shell oblong divided in the middle by a large furrow and small sinus at the end of it, 5 curved ribs on the small side, 7 on the large divided by deep furrows; small side rounded, longer attenuate, axis procminent submedial, length half of breadth .In grey petrosilex, over one inch. 3 Sp. PI. anisoeta Raf. Shell swelled rounder, a deep furrow in tlie middle, 8 curved unequal ribs, 4 on each fiide, small side round, longer side truncate, beak proelninent submedial, length 3-4ths of breadth.... Ih variega- ted petrosilex, about one inch. 4 Sp. PI. iatiundata R. fig. 6. MMMiHMMMJtMlMa rtr'f^l-^"'-^- ■■ I — -.-■.. ."■'.■^-~'i.A't .•— MJ.. , <^«..":..n... 143 SliHl oblong hotli cnrtfi n1it««r, n or 4 tiroail waved ribs, margin fli-xuoHc, beak Htibnirdial. lengtb 2-5th of brcB«ltb....Witbtbo laHt larger. a Sp. I'l. atriatP R. Slicll ob- long, fiwcllcd botb Hides rounded, hinge floxiioNC by nrcbcd beuk. equal longitudinal NtriaHtbroiigli- out, beak Hubmcdial, lengtli lialf of breadth... In \vbitc Handstonc, nearly two incheH. 6 8p. Fl. bi/usciaia R. fig. 4. Shell rounded swelled, Rmootb ^vith two fainl trannversal bands or >vrink1cs, beak round Interal. length 2-3dsqf breadth... In ycl law sandstone, '8mall» half an inch. . 7 8p. Fl- concentrica R. fig. 5. Shell ovki, tninuto concentric fitriafl, beak obtuse at l-d, sides rounded, lengtb 2-Sdsnr breadth ....In pctro-'Hex- ' 8 Sp. PI. ohliqua R. fig. 3. Shell nval oblique swelled, 8 curved oblique furrows, 3 and 4 on the sides of the middle one, beak procmincnt at 1-3, length 2-3 of breadth .... In grey chert or pctro ailox, small half an inch, near to ap. 3, but less deeply furrowed not truncate behind. 105. StRATIPORA and FIiEXU- I.ITES N. G. Tliese are two N. G. of fossil j)o1ypites of my cabinet. Both .ftre from the fine fossil regions ■outh of the Apalachian rots, .where so many new shells have ■ lately been found. They are not iilicified. 1. Stratipora Raf. Mass of Aasaltic angular cells like Favo sites, but short not concamcrated, .top with several regular rows of equal round pores like Millepore each corresponding to a tube.... Very singular N. G. with the the internal stnicture of Mille- pore tribe. Sp. Stratipora hrevitiimn Raf. Basaltic pillarH not striated com- monly liexRgone, 2 opposite siden longer, even at top, but unequal in length beneath, forming an extended flattened level mass. From Louisiana near the River Teclie, sprcimen 4 inches by 3, pillars from 1-4 to 1-£! inch long only, of a greyisli color, marly smelling of clay but very hard, ceded to me by Professor Green, Ivho deemed it wrongly a Tubi- pore. 2. FiExuMTES Raf. Body fixed ubconir, outside with a thin tegument covered with flex- uosc wrinkles, inside solid filled with minute transversal flexuoso fibres or strias.... Another very singular and anomalous N. G. akin to the Madrepor- .., but no stellated mouth, insiuc not radi- ated, but irregularly flexuoso. Perhaps it is a fossil Porostome or animal without mouth as Te- thya, &c. Sp. Flexvlitcs haydeni Raf. Body obconical truncate, subag- regato, outside flcxules transver- sal, each raised and with a fur- row on it, internal flcxules in- tcrmixt becoming less near the surface... .Specimen 4 inches long changed into a silicious grey slate, upon a rusty slate, U'om the region south of the Apalachi- an in Alabama. Ceded to me by Mr. Hayden to whom I have dedicated the sp. C. S. R. 106. New Lizard prom Een- TCCKT. It was observed in 1823, on the Knobhills of West Kentucky not far from the Mammoth cave. It is called scorpion and errone- ously deemed poisonous, like general form ct Favosite, and most of our Lizards. It is ra ■ ji-mtumii iiii m< .._.j'i 144 ther sluggish and creeps on the ground, 1 did not see it on trees. 1 refer it to the Genus Stellio, but with some doubt, perhaps it might form a S. G. Lophd^es, R. by its flat body witli scales not imbricated, and cylindrical tail with scales imbricate and cari- iiate. Lopherpes means reptile of the hills. Stellio dicyanelis or Lopherpes die^anclis Raf. Head brovrn above, white beneath with some black dots, two large blue spots on the sides of the throat, back cinereous, two rows of large brown spots on the sides, belly white, tail a little longer than body ringed of brown and cine reous. Leng^ of the head and body 3 inches, tail 4, total 7 inches Bead and body flattened with small equal scales not carinate AOr imbricate. Tail cylindrical with imbricate carinate scales Feet long With some white and black lines behind. C. S. R. lOfk Twenty new genera of plunta ,Jrom the Oregon Mountains Sfc. ,,! By C. S. Rafinesqve. My friend Dr. John Torrey of New York is one of the best Botanists of o^r country; but he is so very cau- tious that fie will not admit aiw im- provement except after long delats aftd previous precedents. Thus he has Tiesitated to adroit the natural method of Botany proposed'by Adao- •OB, Jussieu, and even Linneus 80 yeaiv ago, until the Linnean system was nearly given up in Europe, and discarded in Englatid by Brown andj Lindley within a few years. He terms as dubious or under wrong ge- nera, because he was loatli to frame N. G. for them. As I have long ago established the principle that every object of nature must be pro- perly located and named in Botany and Zoology, 1 have been compelled to rectify this omission by forming many N. G. and N. Sp. out of hn plants, for my florula Oregonensis. f hey are. l.EpicosToaus Raf. (meaning 30 on torus,) differ from 8pirea and •DTeillia. Calix campanulate 5 lobed, petals none, stamens SO inserted on a torus, and nearly monadelphous at he base, pistil stipitatc single, one style, one capitate stigma, capsul 3 seeded. E. mo^tanus Raf. B^t- fea monogjfna of Torrey sp*- 1 19>niB name implies a contradiction. 2. PsYCROPHitA Raf. (a G, not S. G.) Dec. of Caltha, more like iSbot- anuni Ad.) Sepals 9, stamens 25—- 30, pistils 12 — 15. Ps. 8agitt^a, or rather Ps. auriculata "Raf. As I doubt whether the Oregon plant can be the same as that of Falkland Ids. Caltha Sagittata Dec. T. sp. 8. 3. IsoFAHA Raf. Ckomellaliec. T. Sp. S4. inadmissible G. diminu- tive of Cleome. I Mexicana'R. 4. CuBELiuM Raf. 1817. my pre- vious and better name for the rioh. concolor must prevail over Solea of Ging. T. sp. 26. there is besides a G. of fish Solea. Cubelium was an an- cient-name of a violet. 5. DiMEMOFS Raf> The G. Kra- meria must form a family, and the anotv): lous sp. as many G. The Ix- ina I., s 4 sepals, the Stemeient only 3 stamens. This G. sepals 5 vtnt- qual, petals 3 unequal, i lunulaie, stamens 4 monadelphous at base. D.hineeelata R. Kr, do T. Sp. 33. 6. VExiBiARaf. Patnnian. 1811' but there is another G. Pidrmia. employs the same caution with new n^jj tubalose,. gibhose 4 dentate, G. and Sp. and hardly dares to pro- .yexillum bipartite, stamlOneaii/ pose any himself. Tniusinhi8valua-iv.ee, pod linear compressed poly bleaeebufitof die 49! plants collect sperm subtorulose. KSericedtt^ ed m at near -the Oregon nits, by Dr. ^Wo^a do Nutal T. Sp. 65. James, mbhshed m iSar, he ha^, f AcMispoNRaf. (mg point h<^- fi0ltribed«Muiyflant8iB«Bibiguous' * "^ v -i^. fw. !r wrong ge- til to frame [ have Ions inciple that nust be pro- d in Botany 1 compelled by forming . out of ha Iregonenaia. meaning 30 8pirea and ate 5 lobed, inserted on delphous at single, one la, capsul 3 Raf. 8fi- 8p.<119.nis tion. [a G. not S. e like 8aot- imens 25-> . 8agitUftay Raf: As I in plant can Ikiand Ids. '. sp. 8. ymella Dec. G. diminu- kana R. ' 17. my pre- rthe Vtoh tet Solea of )esideBaG. 1 was an an« le 6. Kra. Iy,an4 the , The la- teien* only tals 5 u'nft- 2 lunulate, IS at hue. T. Sp. 33. iiaR.1817 Fatrinia. 4 ilentate» 10 nearj^ ssed poly iericea R^ 65. toint hpi^i- 14& ed) Differ from Trigonella, Buee- rates and Platycarpos. Calix large deeply cleft, pod stipitate, straight compressed, swelled and honked at thep)int J. sericeus R. iMus du P. Trigonella Americana N. T. Sp, 69. 8. Jamesia Raf. differs from PsoraUa^ calix not glandular, hairy, 5 subulate clefts nearly equal, sta mens monadelphous, pod acuminate by style, stigma smooth. J. obovata Raf, Fioralea jamessi T. Sp. 73. 9. Orbexilum Raf. differs from Faoralea, calix campanulate not glandular, smooth, teeth ciliate, vexillum rounded expanded ^ta- mens diadelphous.) 0, latifoUa Raf. Ps. do T. Sp. 76. 10. Physonrra Raf. differ Oro- bus, Fhaca and Psorulee. pod stipi- tate swelled membranaceous, 12 re- niform seeds. 1 Fh, longifolia. 2. Fh. ditpar R. Orobm N. T. Psora- icaPursh. 't ' 11. Dasiootna Raf. differs />ra- topis. Cal. camp. 4 dent. Petals 5 flubequal. Stamens 10 free decli- nate subequal, (hypogynous!) Pistil «uisiana. 23. Calipogon parviflormn Raf. 109. ON 3 SP. OF TYPHA. The Ti/pha latifolia was said ts> Florida andkgrow from China to America, but whenever closely described by bota- nists, their deseriptioas evince difie- Root bttlbose, stem one leaved S — 5 rent sp. blended under that name, flore, leaf lonjg, linear striate^ flow- ' " - - - QTS spicate, minute^ bracts subatate, labeljum undulate. Fl. and Louis. S5. VradetcarUia divwricata R. I^ci^ves remote divaricate oblons Iptpceolate, base spathiform, umbel multifltore, spathas 2 subequal Ian ^li^te divaricate, calix smooth. 26. Trade»e